Wilson, Hh - Hindu Mythology And Tradition Vol 4

si^ «JAN 80792^

mo\M

BL/135 :?8A5

864 V.

4

WORK S BY

THE LATE

HORACE HAYMAN WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY, OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETIES OF CALCUTTA AND PARIS, AND OF THE ORIENTAL SOCIETY OP GERMANY; FOREIGN MEMBER OF THE NATIONAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE;

MEMBER OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMIES OF

ST.

PETERSBURGH AND VIENNA,

AND OF THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF MUNICH AND BERLIN; PH.D. BRESLAU; M. D. MARBURG, ETC.;

AND BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT

VOL.

IN

THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD.

IX.

LONDON: TRUBNER &

CO., 60,

PATERNOSTER ROW.

1868.

luro.

THE

VISHNU PURANA A SYSTEM OF

HINDU MYTHOLOGY AND TRADITION. TRANSLATED

FROM THE ORIGINAL SANSKRIT, AND

ILLUSTRATED BY NOTES DERIVED CHIEFLY FROM OTHER PURANAS, BY THE LATE

II.

H.

WILSON,

BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT

IN

M.A., F.R.S., THE UNIVERSITY OK OXFORD,

ETC., ETC.

EDITED BY

FITZEDWARD HALL. VOL.

IV.

LONDON: TRUBNER &

CO., GO,

PATERNOSTER ROW.

18(18.

—

VISHNU PURANA. BOOK

IV. (continued).

CHAPTER Kings of the lunar dynasty.

VI.

Origin of

Soma

carries off Tara, the wife of Brihaspati:

and Asuras,

Budha his

:

in

consequence

married to

Ila,

:

or the Moon: he war between the gods

appeased by Brahma.

daughter of Vaivaswata.

Birth of

Legend of

son Puriiravas and the nymph Urvasi: the former institutes

offerings with fire: ascends to the sphere

IVJAITREYA.

— You

of the Gandharvas.

have given me, reverend (predynasty of the

ceptor),

an account of (the kings

Sun.

am now desirous to hear a description of the who trace their lineage from the Moon, and

I

princes

whose race

is still

art able to relate

of) the

celebrated for glorious deeds. it

to me,

Brahman,

if

Thou

thou wilt so

favour me.

PaRasara.

—You

shall

hear from me, Maitreya,* an

account of the illustrious family of the Moon, which has produced (many celebrated) rulers of the earth, a race adorned by (the regal qualities of) strength, valour, magnificence, prudence, f and activity, and

enumerating, amongst

* Literally,

note

its

monarchs, Nahusha, Yayati,

"tiger of a sage," muni-Mrdula.

See Vol.

§.

t Dyuti and IV.

iila.

1

III.,

p. 118,

VISHNU PUR AN A.

2

Kartaviryarjuna,* and others equally renowned. race will

describe to you.

I

Do you

That

attend.

Atri was the son of Brahma, the creator of the universe,

who

sprang from the lotos that grew from the

The son

navel ofNarayana.

moon),

whom Brahmaf

plants, of Brahmans,

of

iVtri

was Soma^

(the

installed as the sovereign of

and of the

stars,

t

Soma

celebrated

the Rfijasuya (sacrifice); and, from the glory thence acquired, and the extensive dominion with which he had been invested, he became arrogant (and licentious), and carried off Tara, the wife of Bfihaspati, the pre-

ceptor of the gods.

In vain Brihaspati sought to re-

cover his bride; in vain

Brahma commanded, and

the

holy sages remonstrated: Soma refused to relinquish her.§ Usanas, out of enmity to Bfihaspati, took part II

with Soma, t Rudra,

*

The Vayu

who had

says, the essence of

studied under Angiras,

Soma (Somatwa)

the eyes of Atri, and impregnated the ten quarters.

Soma was born from The Brahma Purana and Hari Vanisa give a

vata** says, merely, that

issued from

The Bhaga-

the eyes of Atri.

grosser

name

to

the effusion.

*

That

is

to say, Arjuna, son of Kritavirya,

See, for him. Chapter XI.

of this Book,

t Called, in the original, by his epithet abjayoni. X

II

6,

Compare

Vol.

II.,

p. 85.

In the corresponding passage of the Bhdgavata-purdna,

— the name

is

Sukra.

Usanas, see Vol.

•» IX.,

II.,

X1V.,*3.

p.

— IX.,

XIV.,

For the discordant accounts of the parentage of l.";2,

note 1; for Sukra,

ibid.,

pp. 117, 155.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

VI.

befriended

(the father of Brihaspati*),

his fellow-

In consequence of Usanas, their preceptor,

student.

joining Soma, Jambha, Kujambha, and

all

the Daityas,

Danavas, and other foes of the gods, came, assistance ;f whilst Indra

of Brihaspati.

allies

and

all

also, to his

the gods were the

t

Then there ensued

a fierce contest, which, being on

account of Taraka (or Tara), was termed the Taraka-

maya

or Taraka war. §

In

this,

the gods, led by Rudra,

hurled then* missiles on the enemy;!] and the Daityas IT (with equal determination assailed) the gods.

Earth,

shaken to her centre by the struggle between such foes, had recourse to Brahma, for protection; on w^hich

he interposed, and, commanding Usanas, with the demons, and Rudra** with the deities, to desist from strife, compelled Soma to restore Tara to her husband, ff Finding that she was pregnant, H Brihaspati desired her no longer to retain her burthen; §§ and, in

obedience to his orders, she was delivered of a son.

•

See Vol.

^^(T

I

I.,

p.

153, note 2.

Nilakant'ha,

commenting on

the Mahdbhdrata,

939, explains the term tdrakdmaya as follows:

si.

II

Asura.

%

Danavas, in the original.

**

Substituted for Sankara.

It

^^^^TTTT^Tf!:

II

AntaKprasavd.

I

Sabhd-parvan,

cfTT^T fTTTT ^^
VISHNU PURANA.

4

whom The

she deposited in a clump of longMunja-grass.*

from the moment of

child,

with a splendour that

dimmed

its birth,

was endued

the radiance of every

and both Brihaspati and Soma,f

(other) divinity;

cinated by his beauty, claimed

him

as their child.

fas-

The

gods, in order to settle the dispute, appealed to Tara;

but she was ashamed, and would make no answer. As she

still

continued mute to their repeated applications,

the child (became incensed, and) was about to curse her,

saying:

declare

who

woman, you immediately you to such

"Unless, vile is

my

father, I will sentence

a fate as shall deter every female, in future, from hesi-

On

tating to speak the truth.":

and) pacified

interfered,

1|

this,

Brahma §

dressing Tara, said: "Tell me, daughter, child of Brihaspati? or of

Tara, blushing.

IT

As soon

of the constellations**

— —

(again

the child, and then, adis

this the

Soma?" "Of Soma,"

said

had spoken, the lord countenance bright, and

as she

his

expanding with rapture, embraced his son, and said: "Well done, my boy! Verily, thou art wise." And, hence, his '

name was Budha.^

'He who knows.'

Much erroneous

speculation has origi-

nated in confounding this Budha, the son of Soma, and regent of the planet Mercury,

*

The Sanskrit has

t Exchanged

— 'he

**

Saihnivdryu., 'checking.'

Udupati.

'the intelligent,'

ishikd, -which the scholiast explains to

for Indu.

§ Pitamaha, in the original. [I

who knows,'

—

mean munja.

;

BOOK It

CHAP.

IV.,

has already been related

ravas by Ua. *

Vr.

how Budha

begot Puru-

renowned and love of truth, and for personal beauty. Urvasi, having incurred the imprecation of Mitra and Varuna, determined to take up her abode in the world of mortals, and (descending, accordingly,) beheld Pururavas. As soon as she saw Pururavas

^

was

(a prince)

for liberality, devotion, magnificence,

him, she forgot

all

reserve, and, disregarding the de-

became deeply enamoured of the

of Swarga,

lights

Beholding her

prince.

infinitely superior to all other

females, in grace, elegance, symmetry, delicacy, and with Buddha, any deified mortal, or 'he by or, as

individually applicable,

whom

known'

truth is

f Gautama or Sakya, son of the

Eaja Suddhodana, t by whom, the Buddhists themselves aver, The two characters have their doctrines were first promulgated.

common

nothing in or other

The

'

follows,

is

It

is,

and the names are

story of Pururavas

is

told

when one

It is,

in the

and

same

Vikrama and Urvasi

which drama the incidents offensive to good

not noticed.

strain as

in greater

or less

Vayu, Matsya, Vamana, Padma, and Bhagavata Pualso, referred to in the Mahabharata, Vol. I., p. 113.

likewise, the subject of the

dasa, in

identical, only

much

though with some variations,

detail, in the

ranas.

;

misspelt.

See Hindu Theatre, Vol.

Purana, besides

this story,

which

is

I.,

of Kalitaste are

The Matsya

p. 187.

translated in the introduc-

tion to the drama, has, in another part,— c.

94,— an account

of a

Pururavas who, in the Chakshusha Manwantara, § was king of Madra, and who, by the worship of Vishnu, obtained a residence with the Gandharvas. See Vol. III., pp. 233-236. t For a fanciful etymology of the name Buddha, founder of Buddhism, see Vol. III., p. 210, note §. : See Chapter XXII. of this Book. •

§

See Vol.

III., p.

2.

as

denoting the

VISHNU PURANA.

6

beauty, Parnravas was equally fascinated by Urvasi.

Both were inspired by similar sentiments, and, mutually was everything to the other, thought no more of any other object.* Confiding in his merits, Puriiravas addressed the nymph, and said:f "Fair Have compassion on me, and creature, I love you.

feeling that each

return

my

Urvasi, half averting her face,

affection."

through modesty, replied :t "I observe the conditions are they?"

have

I

will

do

you

so, if

inquired the prince.

"Declare them."

"I have two rams,"| said the nymph, "which as children.

will

"What

to propose." §

They must be kept near

my

love

I

bedside,

and

never suffered to be carried away.t You must, also, take care never to be seen, by me, undressed; and clarified butter alone

must be

my

food."

To

these

terms the king readily gave assent. After this, Puriiravas and Urvasi dwelt together

in

Alaka, sporting amidst the groves and lotos-crowned lakes** of Ghaitrarathaff and the other forests there situated, for sixty-one

One copy has

^

t

**

the

The love

Brahma Parana and

Comment: "JTri^^Trf:

I

of

I

"^f^E^t-

I

The love-making

licate, as II

sixty-one years;

TT^T g ITTI^^TTTTT^f

^^ §

thousand years. ^

of Pimiravas

and Urvasi was somewhat

less

de-

represented in the B/idgavata-purdtia, IX., XIV., 18—20,

Uranaka, 'lambs'; and so below.

The

See Vol. fj- For

original has II.,

"Manasa and other lakes": TTT^reTf^

p. 110, note

*;

and

p.

117.

this garden, see Vol. II., p. 110, note

;

and

p. 116.

^^'^

I

BOOK

CHAP.

IV.,

7

VI.

day of its duaugmenting equally

Piiriiravas for his bride increased every ration; and, the affection of Urvasi in fervour, she

never called to recollection* residence

Not so with the attendant and nymphs, genii, and

amongst the immortals.

spirits at the court of Indra;

quiristersf found heaven itself but dull, whilst Urvasi

was away.+

made with

Knowing

the agreement that Urvasi had

was appointed, by and he, coming,

the king, Viswavasu§

the Gandharvas, to effect

its

violation;

by night, to the chamber where they

slept, carried off

one of the rams. Urvasi was awakened by its cries, and exclaimed: "Ah me! ^Tio has stolen one of my

Had I a husband, this would not have hapTo whom shall I apply for aid?" The Raja

children?

pened!

overheard her lamentation, but, recollecting that he

was undressed, and did not

state,

him in that Then the Gan-

that Urvasi might see

move from

the couch.

dharvas came and stole the other ram; and Urvasi, hearing tector,

it

bleat, cried out, that a

who was

to submit to this outrage.

Hari Vamsa|| have

woman had no

pro-

the bride of a prince so dastardly as

fifty-nine.

This incensed Pururavas

One period

is

as likely

as

the

other.

t Apsaras, siddha, and gandharva.

^^^^c^

I

The Translator has not cared

Pururavas and Urvasi with very close § See Vol. II.. p. 285, note f; &c. 11

^l.

1367.

to

literality.

reproduce the story of

VISHNU PURANA.

8

highly; and, trusting that the his person, as

it

was dark, he

nymph would

rose,

and took

not see

his

sword,

and pursued the robbers, calling upon them to stop and receive their punishment. At that moment the Gandharvas caused a flash of brilliant lightning to play upon the chamber; and Urvasi beheld the king undressed: the compact was violated; and the nymph The Gandharvas, abanimmediately disappeared. doning the rams, departed to the region of the gods. Having recovered the animals, the king returned, delighted, to his couch: but there he beheld

no Urvasi;

and, not finding her anywhere, he wandered, naked,

over the world,

like

one insane. At length, coming to

Kurukshetra,* he saw Urvasi sporting, with four other nymphs of heaven, in a lake beautified with lotoses;

and he ran to her, and called her his wife, and wildly implored her to return. "Mighty monarch," said the

nymph,

"refrain

from

this extravagance.

pregnant, f Depart at present, and

come

I

am now

hither, again,

end of a year, when I will deliver to you a son, and remain with you for one night." Pururavas, thus

at the

comforted, returned to his capital.

Urvasi said to her

companions: "This prince is a most excellent mortal. I lived with him long and affectionately united." "It

was well done of you," they repHed. of comely appearance, and one with

"He

is,

indeed,

whom we

could

live happily for ever."

When met •

the year

note

1.

This specification of place

is

See Vol. II., f Antarvatni. X

had expired, Urvasi and the monarch to him his : and she consigned

at Kurukshetra, p. 133,

supplied by the Translator.

BOOK first-born,

Ay us; and

CHAP.

IV.,

9

VI.

these annual interviews were re-

peated, until she had borne to

sons.

said to Puriiravas:

for me,

him five "Through regard

She then all

the

Gandharvas have expressed their joint purpose to bestow upon my lord their benediction. Let him, there-

demand

fore,

are

a boon."

my

destroyed;

The Raja

replied:

"My enemies

I have and kindred, armies and treasures.* There is nothing which I may not obtain, except living in the same region with my Urvasi. My only desire, there-

all

faculties are all entire:

friends

fore,

is,

to pass

my

life

with her."

When

he had thus

spoken, the Gandharvas brought to Pururavas a vessel

with

fire,

and

said to him:

"Take

this fire, and, ac-

cording to the precepts of the Vedas,f divide

it

into

mind upon the idea of living with Urvasi, offer oblations; and you shall, assuredly, obtain your wishes. " The Raja took the brasier, and departed, and came to a forest. Then he began to reflect, that he had committed a great folly, in bringing away the vessel of fire, instead of his bride; and, leaving the vessel in the wood, he went (disconthree fires; then, fixing your

solate,) to his palace. In the middle of the night he awoke, and considered that the Gandharvas had given

him

the brasier to enable

him

and that

to obtain the felicity of

was absurd in him to by the way. Resolving, therefore, to recover it, he rose, and went to the place where he had deposited the vessel; but it was gone. In its stead, he

living with Urvasi,

have

•

All

it

left it

my

MSS. agree

in reading

t Amndya; and so below.

^s^TTRf^TrR^cfit^t

I

10

VISHNU PURANA.

saw a young Aswattlia tree growing out of a Samiand he reasoned with himself, and said: "I left, in this spot, a vessel of fire, and now behold a young Aswattha tree growing out of a Sami-plant. Verily, I

plant;

will take these types of fire to

having engendered

fire

by

my

capital,

and

there,

their attrition, I will

wor-

ship it."

Having thus determined, he took the plants to his and prepared their wood for attrition, with pieces

city,

many inches* long as He recited that together sticks of as many of as

there are syllables in the

Gayatri.

holy verse,

lables in the Gayatri.

made

it

Having thence

^

and rubbed

inches as he recited sylelicited fire,

Vedas, and offered oblations with

it;

proposing, as the

end of the ceremony, reunion with Urvasi. way, celebrating in

he

threefold,f according to the injunctions of the

many

sacrifices,

In this

agreeably to the form

which offerings are presented with

fire,

Pururavas

obtained a seat in the sphere of the Gandharvas, and

'

It

does not appear

why

this

of the sticks, conformably to the

passage

is

number of

repeated.

The

length

syllables in the usual

form of the Gayatri, would be twenty-four inches.

The Bhaga-

vata attaches to the operation a piece of mysticism of a Tantrika origin. tifies

Pururavas, whilst performing the

attrition,

himself and Urvasi with the two sticks,

Mantra

^^l^j^T^f^ ^^T^-

mentally iden-

and repeats the

' I

• Angula, 'finger-breadths.' t Professor Wilson thinks that there may be an allusion to this in See his Translation, Vol. I., p. 80, note b. the Rigveda, I., XXXI., 4. I These words are not from the text of the Bkdgavata, but from

Sridhara's

comment on

IX.,

XIV., 45,

in that work.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

was no more separated from that was, at

first,

11

VI.

his beloved.*

but one, was

made

the present Manwantara, by the son of

Thus,

fire,

threefold, f in Ila.^

+

The division of one fire into three is ascribed to Puriiravas by the Mahabharata and the rest. The commentator on the former specifies them as the Garhapatya, Dakshiiia, and Ahavaniya,§ which Sir William Jones Manu, II., 231, renders nuptial, cere'

—

—

monial, and sacrificial fires; or, rather,

1.

household, that Avhich

perpetually maintained by a householder;

is

placed to the south of the rest; and

fices,

2.

3.

a

fire

for sacri-

a consecrated

fire

for oblations; forming the Tretagni, or triad of sacred fires,

opposition to the Laukika, or merely temporal ones. ravas,

would appear, the some other curious

it

there are

triple

;

which

some important innovations

in

Purii-

arrangement was owing

traditions regarding him,

dicate his being the author of

To

but in-

in the

ritual. The Bhagavata|| says, that, before his time, there was but one Veda, one caste, one fire, and one god, Narayaria; and that, in the beginning of the Treta age, Pururavas made

Hindu

them,

all,

That

'three':

according to the commentator, the ritual was then in-

is,

stituted:

^iTTTTPTI

TTcR^ ^^J^

'

^^^ Matsya Puraria has an

account of this prince's going to the orbit of the sun and moon,

every conjunction, when oblations to progenitors are to be of-

at

fered

as

;

if

obsequial rites had originated with Pururavas.

Mahabharata H

"The

states

some

still

more remarkable

The

particulars.

glorious Pururavas, endowed, although a mortal, with the

properties of a deity, governing the thirteen islands of the ocean,

•

XL,

For the legend of Pururavas and Urvasi, see the Satapatha-brdhmana, v.,

I.,

1.

t Treid. X

Aila,

§ See Vol. III., p. 175, note §. IX., XIV., 49. II

^

Adi-parvan,

il.

3145-3147.

VISHNU PURANA.

12 engaged in

hostilities

with the Brahmans,

in the pride of his

strength, and seized their jewels, as they exclaimed against his

Sanatkumara came from the sphere of Brahma,

oppression.

to

teach him the rules of duty; but Pururavas did not accept his instructions;

and the king,

deprived

of understanding by the

pride of his power, and actuated by avarice, was, therefore, ever

accursed by the offended great sages, and

^^if fTffr

was destroyed."

rI?T^% iloMJJ^IW'rnJT^r

^f^f^: ft:

^r^: ITF^

II

^T^fT

i

:

CHAPTER

Descendants of Amavasu.

Sons of Puriiravas. Gadhi.

VII.

Legend of Richika and

Satyavati.

Indra born as

Birth of Jamadagni

and Viswamitra.

Parasurania, the son of the former.

of Parasurama.)

Sunabsepha and

mitra, forming the

PURURAVAS

Kausika

had

others,

six sons,

— Ayus, Dhimat, Ama-

Considerable variety prevails in these names

Padma, Brahma, and Agni enumerate follows Mahabharata. t

Viswa-

race.

vasu, Viswavasu, Satayus, and Srutayus.

'

(Legend

the sons of

eight.*

^

;

The son

of

and the Matsya,

The

lists

are as

VISHNU PURANA.

14

Amavasii was Bhima;^ his son was Kanchana;^ his son Suliotra,^ whose son was Jahnu.* This prince,

was

saw the whole of the by the waters of the Ganges.

whilst performing a sacrifice,

overflowed

placef

Highly offended

at

this intrusion, his

eyes red with

anger, he united the spirit of sacrificed with himself,

bv the power of his devotion, and drank up the river. The gods and sages, upon this, (came to him, and) appeased his indignation, and reobtained Ganga from him, in the capacity of his daughter; (whence she is called Jahnavi).^

The son

of Jahnu wasSumantu;'^§ his sonwasAjaka;

Son of Vijaya

'

:

This line of princes

Bhagavata.

only in our text, the Vayu, Brahma, and Hari

followed

is

A'ariisa,

and the

Bhagavata. ^

Kanchanaprabha: Brahma,

^

Hotraka: Bhagavata.

*

The Brahma Purana and Hari Varhsa add, was the husband of Kaveri, the daughter

II

that he

by the imprecation

who, river;

of

her

husband,

Variisa has another Jahnu, ** spouse, as we shall hereafter see.

*

Sunuta:ff Brahma.

Piiru

:

to

whom

it

gives the

The Hari-

calls her Kesini.

t Vdfa. * Yajnapurusha. § This the

name

rest

I

See Vol. find

in

have Snjantu.

I.,

p. 61,

notel;

p. 163,

note

».

only one MS.; one other has Sudhanu; Professor Wilson's

The Vdyu-purdna reads Suhotra. Both Kanchanaprabha and Kanchana: Vdyu-purdna, &ai Hartvaniia.

% The **

and

Bengal translation has

Sujahnu. II

IT

same

Bhagavata.

According to the Vdyu-purdna, his mother was Ke^iki.

vamsa

all

became the Kaveri

— another indication of the Dakshina origin of these works.

The Hari *

of this prince,

of Yuvanaswa,

Vdyu-purdna recounts the same legend. tt I find Sunaha, apparently.

Where?

t

BOOK his son

four

was Balakaswa;^

sons,

CHAP.

IV.,

was Kusa,^* who had Kusanabha, Amiirtaraya,

his son

— Kusamba,f

Kusamba, being desirous of a

and Amavasu.^

'

Valaka:§ Brahma.

'

The Brahma Purana and Hari

in alliance with the ^

Our

son,

||

Variisa add, that Kiisa

was

Pahlavas and foresters.

names:

Brahma and Hari Vaiiisa.

Bhagavata.

„ Kusaswa*

t-

Amurtarayasa+t

Kusanabha Amurtimat

Kusanabha Murtaya§§

Vasu

Kusika

Vasu.

Kusaswa or Kusasthambal Kusanabha

The

Ajaka: Bluigavata.

authorities differ as to these

Vayu,

15

vir.

)

,

)

,

" j.j Kusambuff

„ „

,

i

j

Ramayarian!! has Kusamba, Kusanabha, Amiirtarajas, HIF and

Vasu; and makes them,

severally, the founders of

Mahodaya (which afterwards appears maranya, and Girivraja; the

latter

the

same

Kausambi, of

as Kanoj),

Dhar-

being in the mountainous part

of Magadha.

The Bhdgavata-purdna has Jahnu, Puru, Balaka, Ajaka, Kusa. The Vaidik tradition assigns t Kusika, here and below, in one MS. him to the family of Ishiratha. See the which gives Amurtiraya. X So read all my MSS. but one, •

Mahdbhdrata, Sdnti-parvan,

si.

6194.

I

have displaced the Translator's

"Amurttaya". His Hindu-made English version has Amurta. Probably the reading is Balaka. § This seems very doubtful. II

See note

^ My MSS.

*,

above.

give

Kusamba

or

Kusastamba.

Brahma-purdna and the Harivamsa I find Kusamba. Indeed, I have nowhere met with "Kusaswa", as son of Kusa. Kusambu is, of course, a gross error; tt Corrected from "Kusamba". ••

but XX

In both

it is

the

characteristic of the Bhdgavata-purdna.

Judging from

my

MSS.,

I

conjecture that

the correct reading

may

be Amurtarajasa. §§ Corrected from " Amurttaraya". Bdla-hdnda, XXXII., 3-8. nil

%%

Corrected from "Amurttarajasa."

VISHNU PURANA.

16

engaged

devout penance, to obtain one

in

votions, Indra

who

should

Observing the intensity of his de-

be equal to Indra.

was alarmed,

lest a

prince of power like

should be engendered, and determined, therefore, to take upon himself the character of Kusamba's son/ He was, accordingly, born as Gadhi,* of the his

own

race of

Kusa

(K^ausika).

demanded her

Gadhi had a daughter named

of

Richika,

Satyavati.

the descendants of Bhrigu,

The king was very un-

marriage.

in

willing to give his daughter to a peevish old

Brahman,

and demanded of him, as the nuptial present, a thousand fleet horses, whose colour should be M^hite,f with one black ear. Richika, having propitiated Varuna, the god of ocean, obtained from him, at (the holy place called) Aswatirtha, a

them '

thousand such steeds, and, giving

to the king, espoused his daughter.^

The Brahma and Hari Vaiiisa make Gadhi the son of KuVayu+ and Bhagavata, of Kusamba;§ the Ramayana,

sika; the

||

of Kusanabha. ^ The Ramayana notices the marriage, but has no legend. The Mahabharata, Vana Parvan, has a rather more detailed narration, but much the same as in the text. According to the com-

mentator, Aswatirtha

is in

the district of

Kanoj; perhaps,

at the

The agency

of the

confluence of the Kalanadi with the Ganges.

god of Ocean,

in procuring horses,

coincidence between

•

I.,

p. 27,

a rather curious additional

Varuna and Neptune.

See Professor Wilson's Translation of the ^ig-

Anciently, Gathia.

veda, Vol.

is

note

a.

t Induvarchas. *

But the Translator, according

not find Ku-saniba in the

as convertible with Kusika. § Correct

by note ft

to

note 3 in the preceding page,

Vdyu-purdna. See Vol.

It

16, notes,

III., p.

in the last page.

did

appears there, however, and

||

I.

Bdla-kdnda,

1.

XXXIV.,

5.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. vn.

17

In order to effect the birth of a son, Richika^ pre-

pared a dish of

rice, barley,

and pulse, with butter and

milk, for his wife to eat; and,

at

her request, he con-

secrated a similar mixture for her mother,

by partaking of which, she should give birth to a prince of martial prowess. Leaving both dishes with his wife,

—

after describing, particularly,

and which

for her,

which was intended

for her mother,

forth to the forests. *

When

— the

sage went

the time arrived for the

food to be eaten, the queen said to Satyavati: "Daughter, all persons wish their children to be possessed of excellent qualities, and w^ould be mortified to see

them

surpassed by the merits of their mother's brother.

It

be desirable for you, therefore, to give me the mess your husband has set apart for you, and to eat will

of that intended for me; for the son which

me

cure

is

it is

to pro-

destined to be the monarch of the whole

world, w^hilst that which your dish would give you

must be a Brahman, alike devoid of affluence, valour, and power." Satyavati agreed to her mother's proposal; and they exchanged messes. When Richika returned home, and beheld Satyavati, he said to her: "Sinful woman, what hast thou done? I view thy body of a fearful appearance. Of a surety, thou hast eaten the consecrated food w^hich was preIn the Mahabharata, Bhrigu, the father of Richika, prepares the Charu.

^^1^

I

The sequel of the story

is

considerably

expanded in the

English.

IV.

2

VISHNU PURANA.

18

pared for thy mother: thou hast done wrong. In that food I had infused the properties of power, and strength,

and heroism;

a Bralnuan,

—

in thine, the (juaUties suited to

gentleness, knowledge,

In consequence of having reversed

and resignation.

my

plans, thy son

and use weapons, Thy mother's son shall be born of a Brahman, and be addicted

shall follow a warrior's propensities,

and

and

fight,

slay.

with the inclinations

and piety." Satyavati, hearing this, fell at feet, and said: "My lord, I have done Have compassion on this thing through ignorance. me: let me not have a son such as thou hast foretold. If such there must be, let it be my grandson, not my to peace

her husband's

The Muni,

son."

to

relenting at her distress, replied: "So

Accordingly, in due season she gave birth

let it be."

Jamadagni; and her mother brought forth Viswa-

Satyavati afterwards became the Kausiki Jamadagni married Renuka, the daughter of Renu, of the family of Ikshwaku, and had, by her, the

mitra. river.

'"

^

destroyer of the Kshattriya race, Parasurama,

was a portion of Narayana, the universe.

spiritual

who

guide of the

^

—

So the Ramayai'iaf after stating that Satyavati followed her husband in death,— adds, that she became the Kausiki river; '

the Coosy,+

which, rising in Nepal, flows through Purneah into

the Ganges, opposite, nearly, to Rajmahal. '

The

text omits the story of

makes a great

figure

in the

Parasurama;

See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

t Bdla-kdnda, : See Vol. II.,

XXXI V., p.

but, as the legend

Vaishriava works in general, I have

8.

146, note §.

I.,

p.

85.

EXTRACT FROM THE MAHABHARATA.

19

LEGEND OF PARASURAMA. (From

"Jamadagni

the Mahabhiirata.*)

(the son of Richika/)

who, by the fervour of

was a pious

his devotions, whilst

sage,

engaged

in holy study, obtained entire possession of the Vedas.

Having gone

King

demanded, in marand the king gave her The descendant of Bhrigu conducted the his hermitage, and dwelt with her there; to

Prasenajit, he

daughter Renuka;

riage, his

unto him. princess to

and she was contented to partake in his ascetic life. They had four sons, and then a fifth, who was Jamadagnya,f the last, but not the least, of the brethren. Once, when her sons were all absent to gather the on which they

fruits

the discharge of

On

her

way

all

fed,

Renuka, who was exact in

her duties, went forth to bathe.

to the stream, she beheld Chitraratha,

the Prince of Mrittikavati, with a garland of lotoses on his neck, sporting with his queen, in the water;

inserted in the

from the Mahabharata, where

it

Vana Parvan, and

Santi Parvan.+

It is

it is

twice related

;

and

once,

once, in the Rajadharnia section of the

told, also, at length,

in the

Ninth Book of

the Bhagavata, § in the Padnia and Agni Purarias, &c. '

The

circumstances of Richika's marriage,

and the birth of

Jamadagni and Viswamitra, are told much in the same manner as in our text, both in the Mahabharata and Bhagavata.

*

1

Vana-parvan,

t Rama, and •».

.il.

11071—11110.

in the original;

:

Chapter

§

Chapters

i.

e.,

Parasurama.

See Vol.

II.,

XLIX. XV. and XVI. 2*

p. 23,

notes

EXTRACT FROM THE MAIIABHARATA.

20 she

felt

envious of

Defiled by unworthy

tlieir felicity.

thoughts, wetted, but not purified, by the stream,* she returned, disquieted, to the hermitage; and her hus-

band perceived her agitation. Beholding her fallen from perfection, and shorn of the lustre of her sanctity, Jamadagni reproved her, and was exceeding wroth.

Upon

this,

there

came her sons from the wood;

first

the eldest, Rinnan wat, then Sushena, then Vasu, and

then Viswavasu; and each, as he entered, was successively

commanded, by

put his mother to

his father, to

by natural affecthem made any reply: therefore, Jamadagni was angry, and cursed them; and they became as idiots, and lost all understanding, and were death; but, amazed, and influenced

tion, neither

like

of

unto beasts or birds.

Lastly,

Rama

returned to

and holy Jamadagni said unto him: 'Kill thy mother, who has sinned; and do it, son, without repining.' Rama, accordingly, took up his axe, and struck off his mother's head; whereupon the wrath of the illustrious and mighty Jama-

the hermitage,

when

the mighty

dagni was assuaged, and he was pleased with his son,

and said: 'Since thou hast obeyed my commands, and done what was hard to be performed, demand from me whatever blessings thou wilt, and thy desires shall

Nilakant'ha,

the commentator, quotes, hereupon,

the following stanza,

apparently from the Mahdhhdrata:

1^ H^ fFT ^TrTt See the Uitopadeia

(ed.

Lassen),

t^TTt ^fTn Book

1.,

il.

I

110; and compare the

ninth stanza of the extract given in the note to p.

l-ll

of Vol. III.

LEGEND OF PAHASIJ]{AMA.

Then Rama begged

all, fulfilled.'

be,

boons

:

from

of his fatlier these

the restoration of his mother to

her having been

getful ness of

21

life,

with

for-

and purification

slain,

defilement; the retiu'n of his brothers to their

all

natural condition; and, for himself, invincibility single combat,

And

and length of days.

all

in

these did

his father bestow.

"It happened, on one occasion, that, during the ab-

sence of the Rishi's sons, the mighty monarch Kartavirya, (the sovereign of the Haihaya tribe, endowed, by the favour of Dattatreya, with a thousand arms, and a golden chariot that went wheresoever he willed of Jamadagni, it to go),* came to the hermitage^ where the wife of the sage received him with all proper

The

respect.

king, inflated with the pride of valour,

return to her hospitality, but carried off with him, by violence, the calf of the milch-cow f of the

made no

sacred oblation,^ and cast

down

the

tall

trees sur-

In the beginning of the legend occurs the account of Karta-

'

viryarjuna, with the addition, that he oppressed both

The

gods.

to earth,

latter

men and

applying to Vishnu for succour, he descended

and was born as Parasurama, for the especial purpose

of putting the Haihaya king to death. 2

In the Rajadharma, the sons of the king carry off the

The Bhagavata

*

*

makes

These descriptive

the Translator, from

epithets si.

of Karta\irya

11035, 11036.

calf.

upon the cow, by whose

the king seize

are

Hence

I

transferred

hither,

by

have enclosed them in

parentheses.

t Called, elsewhere, Surabhi. :

IX.,

off the

XV.,

cow.

26.

The kings men, on the

king's order, seize

and carry

EXTRACT FROM THE MAHABHARATA.

22

When Rama

rounding the hermitage.

returned, his

him what had chanced; and he saw the affliction; and he was filled with wrath. Taking

father told

cow up

in

his splendid

bow/ Bhargava, the slayer of hostile who had, now, become

heroes, assailed Kartavirya,

power of death, and overthrew him in With sharp arrow^s Kama cut off his thousand

subject to the battle.

arms; and the king perished. The sons of Kartavirya,* to revenoe his death, attacked the hermitao'e of

dagni,

when l\ama was away, and slew

unresisting sage, lessly,

upon

when Rama

who

repeatedly,

but

fruit-

They then departed;

and,

returned, bearing fuel from the thickets,

he found his father merited

called,

his valiant son.

Jama-

the pious and

lifeless,

'Father,

fate:

in

and thus bewailed resentment of

my

his unactions,

have you been murdered by wretches as foolish as

By

they are base.

you by the huntsman's

the sons of Kartavirya are

struck down, as a deer, in the forest,

shafts. Ill have you deserved such a death,— you, who have ever trodden the path of virtue, and never of-

fered

aid

wrong

Jamadagni

to

liad

train; borrowing,

any created thing.

previously

How

great

is

the

entertained Arjuna and all his

no doubt, these embellishments from the similar

legend of Vasishtha and Viswamitra, related in the Ramayana.

weapon of Rama is, however, an axe Rama, 'with the axe.' It was given to him by Siva, whom the hero propitiated on Mount Gandliamadana.f He, at the same time, received instruction in the use of weapons generally, and the art of war. Rajadharnia.

The

characteristic

(Parasu), whence his name,

• •j-

—

Arjuna, in the Sanskrit.

Mahdbhdrata, ^dnti-parvan,

si.

1748.

LEGEND OF PARASURAiMA.

23

crime that they have committed, in slaying, with their

deadly

an old man,

shafts,

like

you, wholly occupied

with pious cares, and engaging not

have they friends,

to

— that

boast

of to

their

in

strife!

fellows

Much

and their

they have shamelessly slain a solitary

hermit, incapable of contending in arms!' ing,

bitterly

father's

He

last

Thus lamentand repeatedly, Rama performed his obsequies, and lighted his fimeral pile.

made a vow, that he would extirpate the whole Kshattriya race. In fulfilment of this purpose, he took up his arms, and, with remorseless and fatal then

rage, singly destroyed, in fight, the sons of Kartavirya;

and, after them, whatever Kshattriyas he encountered,

Rama, the

first of warriors, likewise slew. Thrice seven times did he clear the earth of the Kshattriya

caste; ^

and he

filled,

with their blood, the five large

lakes of Samantapanchaka,

from which he offered There did he behold

libations to the race of Bhrigu. his sire again;

and

told

and the son of Richika beheld his son, to do. Offering a solemn sacrifice

him what

to the king of the gods,

Jamadagnya presented the To Kasyapa he gave

earth to the ministering priests.

made

of gold, ten fathoms in length, and nine With the permission of Kasyapa, the Brahmans divided it in pieces amongst them; and they were, thence, called Khafidavayana Brahmans. Having

the altar

in height.^

given the earth to Kasyapa, the hero of immeasurable

'

This more than 'thrice slaying of the slain'

the Riijatlharma, to mean, that he killed the erations, as fast as they '

It is

grew up

men

is

explained, in

of so

many gen-

to adolescence.

sometimes read Narotsedha, 'as high as a man.'

EXTRACT FROM THE MAHABHARATA.

24

prowess retired to the Maliendra iiioiintain, where he still resides: and in this manner was there enmity between him and the race of Kshattriyas; and thus

was the whole earth conquered by Rama."^*

The story, as told in when Rama had given the ^

him

depart, as there

to

repair to the seashore (or relinquished to

The

the

Rajadharma

section,

adds, that,

earth to Kasyapa, the latter desired

was no dwelling

for

him

in

it,

and

to

Ocean made for him him), the maritime district named Surparaka. of the south, where

traditions of the Peninsula ascribe the formation of the coast

of Malabar to this origin, and relate that the ocean to retire, and introduced

Parasurama compelled Brahmans and colonists, from

the north, into Kerala, or Malabar.

According to some accounts,

he stood on the promontory of

Dilli,

south, over the site of Kerala.

It

proof of the local legend being, at of the Christian era,

and shot

seems

arrows

to the

we have

that

least, as old as the

Mons Pyrrhus

as the

his

likely,

beginning

of Ptolemy

is,

pro-

mountain of Parasu or Parasurama. See Catalogue of Mackenzie Collection, Vol. I., Introduction, p. xcv. and

bably,

the

;

Vol.

II.,

p. 74.

Kshattriyas

who

The

Rj'ijadharma also gives an account of the

escaped even the thrice seven times repeated

destruction of their race.

by the Puru,

earth, as

women;

was preserved

Some

of the Haihayas were concealed,

the son of Viduratha,

of the race

of

Riksha mountain, where he was nourished by the bears; Sarvakarman,t the son of Saudasa, was saved by Parasara, performing the offices of a Sudra; Gopati, in

the

son of Sibi, was nourished by cows, in the forests; Vatsa, the son of Pratardana, Avas concealed amongst the calves in a cow-

pen;

the son of Deviratha was secreted, by Gautama, on the banks of the Ganges; Brihadratha was preserved in Gridhrakuta;

*

It

lation

has not appeared worth while to point out the freedoms of transwhich occur in this episode as here rendered.

t See Vol.

III.,

p. 304, note

1,

VISHNU rURANA, BOOK

The son

IV.,

CHAP.

25

Vll.

was Sunalisepha,* the

of Viswamitra

de-

scendant of Bhrigu,— given by the gods, and, thence, named Devarata.^ Viswamitra had other sons, also.

and descendants of Marutta were saved by the ocean. From these the lines of kings were continued but it does not appear, ;

from the ordinary however,

legend,

that they

lists,

well as that of the Ramtiyana,

as

This

were ever interrupted.

Book

I.,

Chapter LII., no doubt intimates a violent and protracted struggle, between the Brahmans and Kshattriyas, for supreme domination in India;

as,

grandfathers

Mahabharataf more

indeed, the text of the

denotes; as Earth

made

is

to say to

of these Kshattriyas

my

morseless Riima, in warfare on

•qwr ^IcTTf ^ rl%^

^

have been killed by the reacconnt:''

ftfrn^ft:

I

^^ f^^J ^ TT^WTfW^^^WT

The

'

story of Sunalisepha

As

with several variations. Rich, he

is

called the

is

plainly

Kasyapa: ''The fathers and

II

by different authorities,

told

the author of various Suktas in the

son of Ajigarta.

The Ramayana makes

him the middle son of the sage Richika, sold to Ambarisha, king of Ayodhya, by his parents, to be a victim in a human sacrifice He is set at liberty by Viswamitra; but offered by that prince. ife

not added that he was adopted.

is

The Bhagavatat concurs

but makes Sunalisepha the son of Viswamitra's sister, § by Ajigarta, of the line of Bhrigu, and states his being (See purchased, as a victim, for the sacrifice of Harischandra. in the adoption,

Vol.

III., p. 287,

note

1.)

The Vayu makes him

a son of Richika,

but alludes to his being the victim at Harischandra's

sacrifice.

According to the Ramayana, Viswamitra called upon his sons to take the place of Sunahsepha, and, on their refusing, degraded

them

•

to

the condition of Charidalas.

says, that

Here, and everywhere below, corrected from "Sunahsephas".

+ Sdnti-parvan, :

The Bhagavata

il.

1800, 1801.

IX., XVI., 30, 31.

V

VISHNU PUR AN A.

26

whom

amon£!;st

only

fifty*

were Madhuch-

the, most celebrated

were expelled

of Viswamitra

of the huntlred sons

acknowledge Sunalisepha or Devarata The others consented; and the Bhagavataf

their tribe, for refusing to

as their elder brother.

expresses this:

"They

said to the elder,

profoundly versed in the Mantras,

are your followers:" as the commentator: "^^^JI^nT* ^ff'T^T.

f^^'

^i'l'^

I

observes, that Sunahsepha,

origin of the story, therefore,

version,

hymns

or

— whatever

—must be referred to the Vedas

some innovation

to

also

praised Indra with Kichas,

bound,

The

Ramayana

;

and

the ritual, adopted

in

^

when

of the Rig-veda.

may

it,

We

be

its

correct

evidently, alludes

by a part only of the

Kausika families of Brahmans. t

*

These

fifty

were the elder sons.

t IX., XVI., 35. *

On

the subject

treated

note Professor Wilson expressed

of in this

himself, at a later date, as follows:

"The

story of Sunalisepa,

been, for of

it

some

time,

presented in the

Gorresio.

He

or,

as

usually

Sunalisepha, has

written,

known to Sanskrit students, through the version Ramayana, Book I,, Chapter LX., Schlegel; LXIII.,

there, called the son of the Rishi Richika,

is,

and

is

sold

Ambarisha, king of Ayodhya, as On the road, he comes to be lake Pusha victim for a human sacrifice. kara, where he sees Viswamitra, and implores his succour, and learns, for a

hundred cows, by

his father,

to

from him, a prayer, by the repetition of which, at the stake, Indra is induced to come and set him free. It is obvious that this story has been derived from the Veda; for Viswamitra teaches him, according to Schlegel's text, two Gathas,— according to Gorresio's, a Mantra: but the latter also states, that he propitiated Indra by (liigbhis tushfava

story (X., 105),

devendram). Vol.

where

it

is

and

Richas,— Mantras of the Rig-veda

p 249.

Manu

also alludes to the

said that Ajigarta incurred

ing up his sou to be sacrificed; as

from perishing with hunger.

I.,

it

was

to

no guilt by giv-

preserve himself and family

KulUika Bhaft'a names the son, SunaHsepha,

refers, for his authority, to tho

Bahwricha Brahmaila.

The story

is

BOOK

in full detail,

told,

a

son,

He

promising

the Aitareya Brahmai'ia;

in

27

VII.

Devacleva,f Aslitaka,t Kacli-

clihanclas, Jaya, Krita,*

Harischandra.

CHAP.

IV.,

but the Raja

named

is

has no sons, and worships Vavnua, in order to obtain to sacrifice

to

him

his

He

first-born.

has

a son,

in

consequence, named Rohita; but, when Varuna claims his victim, the king delays the sacrifice, under various pretexts, from time to time, until Ro-

when

hita attains adolescence,

which he was destined.

for

years in the forests, away from home. Ajigarta,

communicates

his father

to

him the

fate

Rohita refuses submission, and spends several

a Rishi, in great distress,

He, at last, meets, there, with

and persuades him

to part with his

second son, SunaKsepha, to be substituted for Rohita, as an offering to Varuna, The bargain is concluded; and Sunalisepha is about to be sacrificed, when, by the advice of Viswamitra, one of the officiating priests, to the gods, and is, ultimately, liberated. The Aitareya Brahmaiia has supplied the commentator with the circumstances which he

he appeals

narrates, as illustrative of the series of

doubts

if

the

hymns

hymns

bear any reference

Sunahsepha: but the language

of the

in this section.

to the

Brahmaua

Dr. Rosen

intention of sacrificing is

not to be mistaken;

as Ajigarta not only ties his son to the stake, but goes to provide himself with

a knife

with which to

slay him.

At the same time, it must is somewhat equivocal, and open to question. The Bha-

be admitted, that the language of the Siiktas leaves the intention

of

an actual

sacrifice

gavata follows the Aitareya and Mann,

in terming Sunahsepha the son and names the Raja, also, Harischandra. In the Vishnu Puraiia, he is called the son of Viswamitra, and is termed, also, DevaBut this relates to subsequent occurrences, noticed, rata, or god-given.

of Ajigarta,

in like

manner, by the other authorities, in which he becomes the adopted all his sons; such of whom as re-

son of Viswamitra, and the eldest of

fused to acknowledge his seniority being cursed to become the founders of various barbarian

may, to

and ontcaste

races.

Viswamitra's share in the legend

possibly, intimate his opposition, and that of

human

sacrifices."

some

Translation of the Rirjveda, Vol.

See, further. Professor Wilson's collective works, Vol.

Professor

Max

Miiller's

I.,

II.,

of his disciples, p. 59,

note

pp. 247

a.

— 259;

History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, pp. 408,

et seq.

*

I

have substituted Jaya, Kfita, for "Kritajaya". If we were to read name here, it would be, according to all my MSS., Jaya-

only one

See note f in the next page. Deva. See note f in the next page. vamia has Devala. kfita.

t

Two MSS. have

+

In several copies, Ashta,

The

JIari-

:

VISHNU rURANA.

28

and Harita.f These founded many famiwhom were known by the name of) Kau-

cliliapa," lies,

t

of

(all

sikas,

and intermarried with the families of various

Rishis.

^

The Bhagavata

'

are given in the Vayu,

The two

besides Devarata

one hundred sons,

says

and others, as Ashtaka, Harita,§ &c.

Much

longer

lists

of

names

Bhagavata, IT Brahma, and Hari Vamsa.

|!

latter specify the mothers.

Thus

:

Devasravas, Kati (the

founder of the Katyayanas), and Hirariyaksha were sons of Sa-

Galava, Sankriti, Mudgala, Madhuchchhandas,

Icivati;** Reriuka,

and Devala were sons of Renu; and Ashtaka, Kachchhapa, and Harita were the sons of Dfishadwati.

The same works enumerate

the Gotras,

of the Kausika Brahmans.

These are:

the

or tribes

families

Parthivas,

Devaratas, Yajnavalkyas,

Samarshtthas,

Udumbaras, Dumlanas, Tarakayanas, Munchatas, Lohitas, Rerius, Karishus,

Babhrus, Pariins,tf Dhyanajapyas,tt Syalantas,

Hi-

rariyakshas, Sankus, Galavas, Yaniadutas, Devalas, oalankayanas,

Bashkalas, Dadativadaras, Sausratas, Saindhavayanas, Nishriatas,

*

Corrected from "Kachchapa".

t So reads one of

These names form, ending for the whole. below,

has

led

preceding page.

me

my MSS.;

A

Devadeva,

one compound, with a plural case-

consideration

make

to

a careless duplication of t

the rest having Haritaka.

in the original,

it

ihe

may

of the passage

alteration

notified

cited in note in

Deva, or from "Deva, Dhruva," by corruption.

Gotra.

§

The Bhagavata

II

Eight

are

specifies

there

only .Taya and Kratumat, also.

named:

Dhruva, Ashtaka, Kachchhapa,

Madhuchchhandas, Piirana.

It

will

Jay a, Kfita,

^^^F^ ^

This

51^%^

name should be

-^T^^-^ ^^^:\^^

omitted.

t+ Corrected from "Paninas". +^

I

See note §, above.

Corrected from "Silavati".

Corrected from "Dhyanajyapyas".

Deva,

be satisfactory to the

Sanskrit scholar to see the original

**

||,

note • in the

be suggested, originated, possibly, from

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

vir.

Clmnchulas, Siilaiikrityas, Sankfityas, Badarariyas,* finity

and an

in-

of others, multiplied by interman-iages with other tribes,

and who, according caste,

29

.

like

the

to

through devotion.

Vayu, were,

but,

Visw^aniitra,

Now,

like

originally,

of the regal

him, obtained Brahmanhood,

these Gotras, or

some

of them, at least,

no doubt existed, partaking more of the character of schools of doctrine, but in which teachers and scholars were very likely to have become of one family by intermarrying; and the whole, as well as

their

founder,

original

imply the

interference

of the

Kshattriya caste with the Brahmanical monopoly of religious instruction and composition.

*

The

lists

to be here

of the

Vdyu-purd/ia, Brahma-purdna and Ilarivamki seem

amalgamated.

ally, the task of

I

suspect numerous errors, but decline, gener-

emendation.

A

there was ffood warrant for them.

few accents have been supplied, where

CHAPTER

VIII.

Sons of Ayus. Line of Ksbattravriddha, or kings ofKasi. Former Dhanwantari.

birth of

Various names of Pratardana.

Great-

ness of Alavka.

AYUS,

the eldest son of Puriiravas, married the

whom

daughter of Rah u (or Arahu*), by sons,

— Nahusha,

he had

five

Kshattravriddha,^ Rambha,^ Raji,

and Anenas.^

The son

of Kshattravriddha

had three sons,

Dharmavriddha

'

s arm a 11

Vayu.

:

was Suhotra,*f who

Lesa,''§ and

Gritsama-

'

Yajna-

Vi'iddhasarman: Matsya.

Pad ma. Darbha: Agni. Dambha: Padma. Vipj'ipman: Agni and Matsya. Vidaman: Padma.

^

:

last authorities

*

— Kasa,^t

proceed no further with this

•

Sunahotra: Vjiyu, Brahma.

*

Kasya: Bhagavata.

^

Sala:

||

Vayu, Brahma, Hari Vaiiisa

:

whose son was Arshti-

In tbe copies of the text accompanied by the

location of words, being

^T'^^TTTTTCt-

;

The two

line.

commentary, the

yields Arahii or Arabu.

col-

Two

^

MSS., however, of the pure text have TJ^^, »• e., Rahu. The Vdyu-purdna, in the corresponding passage, gives, as wife of PuSwarbbanu, according to our riiravas, Piabha, daughter of Swarbhanu. Puraiia,

— see

Yol.

Swarbbanus— for

II.,

there

p. is

70,

— had

Rahu, ibid., p. 304. t Four MSS. have Sunahotra. have the genuine ancient reading. :

Kasya, in two MSS.

§

Two I

II

Sala in the

daughter II,,

Prabha.

p. 71

—

is

One

of

the

identified with

This being corrected to Sunahotra, we

See note

copies have Lasya.

find

a

a second: see Vol.

Vdyu-purdna.

* in tbe

next page.

:

BOOK da. *

Hari

father

Variisa.

Here

^

CHAP.

3

VIII.

Saimaka/ who

of the last was

The son

sheiia,f

IV.,

1

first estab-

Yayu: of Kasyapa; Brahma and

of Charanta;

+

probably, an error; for the Vayu, Bhagav^ata, and

is,

Brahma agree

in

making Sunaka

the son

and

of Gritsaaiadaj

father of Saunaka.

Corrected, throughout this chapter, from "Ghritsamada".

*

" It is to be observed, that this Gi'itsamada,

longing

hymns

to the regal lineage of

in the

Pururavas,

is

who

mentator Sayaiia has the following remarks, in * "

*

*

*

»•»*»»*

-X-

his introduction

w

»

•»

here described as be-

many

Regarding him the Com-

second Mandala of the Rigveda.

Mandala

is

the reputed Kishi of

*

»

*

to that

•»

*

he who received the revelation) of this Mandala was He, being formerly the son of Sunahotra in the the Rishi Gi'itsamada. family of the Angirases, was seized by the Asuras, at the time of sacri'

The

seer

{i.

e.,

and rescued by Indra. Afterwards, by the command of that god, he became the person named Gi'itsamada, son of Sunaka, in the family Thus, the Anukramanikd (Index to the Rigveda) says of of Bhrigu. him: 'That Gi'itsamada, who, having been an Angiiasa, and son of Suuaholra, became a lihargava and son of Sunaka, saw the second Man-

fice,

dala.

'

So,

too,

same Saunaka

the

says,

in his

garding the Mandala beginning with 'Thou, of Sunaka,

who

declared

is

the son of Sunahotra, is

became

to

Rishi-anukramana,

re-

— Gi'itsamada,

son

Agni:'

have been, naturally, an Angirasa, and Hence, the seer of the Mandala

a Bhrigu,'

the Rishi Gi'itsamada, son of Sunaka.'

"It will be noticed, that, (unless

mada

to be intended

in each case,)

we

are to suppose a different Gi'itsa-

there

is

a discrepancy

between the

Purauas en the one hand, and Sayai'ia and the Anukramanikd on the other; as the Purauas make Gi'itsamada the son of Sunahotra or Suhotra, and the father of Sunaka; whilst the Anukramanikd, followed by Sayaiia, represents the same personage as having been, indeed, originally, the son of Sunahotra, of the race of Angiras, but as having afterwards become, by what process does not appear, the son of Sunaka, of the race Original Sanskrit Texts, Part I., p. 228 (2nd ed.). of Bhrigu." My MSS. of the Vdyu-purdna give t Corrected from "Arsht'isena".

and Arsht'isheua as son of Saunaka. Kusa: Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XVII., 3.

Arshiiieswa; I

:

VISHNU

32

I'LIiANA.

lished the distinctions of the four castes. The son of Kasa was Kasiraja;^ his son was Dirghatamas;^ his son was Dhanwantari, whose nature was exempt from hu^

man

infirmities,

and who,

in

every existence, had been

master of universal knowledge.*

when he was produced by seaf),

In his past

life, (or,

the agitation of the milky

Narayana had conferred upon him the boon,

that he should subsequently be born in the family of

'

The expression

is

commentator,

however,

that his descendants

"The

'the originator (or

^^T'^'^^lT'^fTf^tlT,

causer) of the distinctions (or duties) of

four castes.

tlie

understands the expression

were of the four

So, also, the

castes.

'

The

to signify,

Vayu

son of (Jlritsaniada was Sunaka, whose son was Saunaka.

Brahnians, Kshattriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras were born in his race;

Brahmans by distinguished deeds."

The

existence of but

one caste in the age of purity, however incompatible with the legend which ascribes the origin of the four tribes to Brahnia,

everywhere admitted. individuals;

— whether

Their separation

may

be doubted: but

was of a

social or politi-

accurately to any one

the notion indicates that the distinction

is

assigned to different

is

cal character.

Brahma,

'

Kiisiya:

^

Dirghatapas: Vayu.

t

Gritsatamas § Agni. :

inserts a Rjishtra before this prince

The Bhagavata|l

and the Vayu, a Dharma,

;

after him.

t This explanation is borrowed from the commentary. * Kasi: Bhmjavata-'purdna. Kasaya(?): Vdyu-purdna. rivai'ida,

si.

1734, in the best

MSS.

§ Corrected from "Ghritsatamas".

Vide infra, |!

And

p.

Kaseya: Ha-

40, note

so the

».

Vdyu-purdtia.

—

;

BOOK

33

viir.

compose the

should

Kasiraja,

CHAP.

IV.,

eightfold system of

medical science/ and should be, thereafter, entitled to

The son

a share of offerings (made to the gods).

of

Dhanwantari was Ketumat; his son was Bhimaratha; his son was Divodasa;^* his son was Pratardana, f

'

The

traction

eight branches of medical science+ are:

of extraneous bodies;

organic affections

:

2.

two constitute surgery

these

1.

Salya, ex-

Salakya, treatment of external ;

Chikitsa, ad-

3.

ministration of medicines, or medical treatment in general

;

4.

Bhii-

tavidya, treatment of maladies referred to demoniac possession

Kaumarabhritya,

5.

and management of children;

midwifery

Rasayana, alchemical therapeutics;

6.

Agada, alexipharmacy;

8.

Vajikarana, use of aphrodisiacs.

the

Brahma Vaivarta

7.

Dhanwantari, according to

was preceded,

Puraria,

by Atreya, Bharadwaja, and Charaka: reputed

author

of

a

celebrated

his

work

in medical science,

pupil Susruta

still

extant.

It

is

the

seems

probable that Kasi or Benares was, at an early period, a celebrated school of medicine. § ^ Some rather curious legends are connected with this prince, in

theVayu and Brahma Puraiias, and HariVaiiisa, and, especially, Kasi Khaiida of the Skanda Puraiia. According to these

in the

authorities,

*

Siva and Parvati, desirous of occupying Kasi, which

See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

personages

named hereabouts

t Also called Dyumat. X

They

are

named

p.

230 (2nd

second classification

Many

ed.).

of the

Bhdgavata-purdiia.

as follows, in a couplet quoted

^rr^i^T5Rrfh4T'f(?)

A

I.,

are of Vaidik notoriety.

is

fessor Wilson, but in which

given,

we

by the scholiast:

ir^ ^^ ^tt f^^w: which

differs

less

find, as the third, fifth,

i

from that of Proand sixth branches,

kdyasuddki, kumdratantra, and agadatantra. § For further particulars, see a paper entitled On the Medical and Surgical Sciences of the Hindus, in Professor Wilson's Essays, Analytical, &c,, Vol.

IV.

I.,

pp.

269—276. 3

VISHNU PURANA.

34

the race of Bhadrasreriya.

named from destroying

SO

He had

various other appellations, as: Satrujit, the

Divodasa possessed, sent Nikumbha, one of the Gaiias of the former to lead the prince to the adoption of Buddhist doctrines; in consequence of which, he was expelled from the sacred city, and, according to the

the Gomati.

We

intimations of

scure

founded another on the banks of

Viiyu,

have, however, also

some of

Tlie passage of the

succeeding reign.

some

singular, though ob-

the political events of this

Vayu

is

^^%^^ TT^ ^ Iff %^ ^^^^T ^^%^^ 5^^ ^^'T^ 'TT^ ^frr\: t^^^HTf^^t ^Tt ^%

and the

:

I

II

im^T:

II

T[fTTT^ fT^T %^ f^f^t^fTT II king Divodasa, having slain the hundred sons of Bhadra-

tT^T^

"The

took possession of his kingdom, which was conquered

sreriya,

by

that hero.

The son

of Bhadrasreriya, celebrated by the

Durdama, was spared, by Divodasa,

of

name

as being an infant.

Pra-

tardana was the son of Divodasa, by Drishadwati; and by that great prince, desirous of destroying all enmity, (was recovered) that (territory), which had been seized

dama)."

This

is

by that young boy, (Dur-

not very explicit; and something

complete the sense.

is

wanted

The Brahma Puraria and Hari Varhsa*

to tell

the story twice over, chiefly in the words of the Vayu, but with

some

additions.

In Cli. 29

we

have,

first,

the

first

three lines of

the above extract; then comes the story of Benares being deserted;

we

then have the two next lines f then follow ;

In Chapters

My

vaiiisa do nftt bear ont these <^/.

t

XXIX. and XXXII. MSS., and the printed and lithographed editions, of the Hari-

•

t *

:

1584, 1585; also,

il.

unimportant statements.

1742—1745.

BOOK victor over his foes,

'

CHAP. vm.

IV.,

35

from having vanquished

all

his

enemies; Vatsa, or 'child', from his father's frequently

t^^

^ ^vm^

ifT^T'^ ^f^^fff:

I

tr^rrnt ^riru^ ^f^^^ f^f^^m "That prince (Durdama) invading his patrimonial possessions, the territory which Divodasa had seized by force was recovered by the gallant son of Bhadrasreriya, Durdama, a warrior desiii

Here Durdama, in opposition to what apsense of the Vayu, and what is, undoubtedly, which says, that he was called Pratardana, from

rous, mighty king, to effect the destruction of his foes."

the victory

is

ascribed to

pears to be the that of onr text,

destroying the race of Bhadrasrenya, and Satrujit, from vanquishing

his foes:

all

^if^^^'T end of

7{7\:

f^m

TTrT^:

I

^ ^

Tt^ ^"f f^^l^fi:

hostility or enmity,'

is,

^^^XfpqfU'f^^n^T^^Tr: I

^y Vairasya

obviously,

anta,

'

the

not to be understood,

M. Langlois has intimated, a

friendly pacification, but

the end or destruction of all enemies.

In the 32nd chapter of

here, as

Hari Vaihsa, we have precisely the same as to their order; but they are preceded by the

"The

city, (ihat

not in the

verse:*

on the Gomati), before the existence of Benares,

of Bhadrasrenya, a pious prince of the is

lines, slightly varied

this

Brahma Purana.

Yadu

race."

This verse

After giving the rest of the above

quotation, except the last line, the passage proceeds :f

%T^T^ TfTTT^ •

Professor

^f^^ f^f^^n^cn

Wilson's authority

seems

to

be peculiar here.

Langlois's Translation of the Harivamsa, Vol.

t

SI.

II

I.,

p.

See M.

146, note 16.

1744, 1745.

3»

;

VISHNU PURANA.

36

calling him by that name; Ritadhwaja, 'he whose emblem was truth,' being a great observer of veracity; and Kuvalayaswa, because he had a horse (aswa) The son of this prince was Alarka, called Kuvalaya. of whom this verse is sung, in the present day: "For ^

and sixty hundred years, no other youth 55 2* monarch, except Alarka, reigned over the earth.

sixty thousand ful

"The

king called Asbtaratha was the son of Bhimaratha; and by great king, a warrior desirous of destroying his foes,

hira,

Durdama) being Commentary. According to


'

TT"^

'

authority,

"Pf^H^fW^^

we

I

are, here, to

it

and

city

From

district

Durdama

the family of Bhadrasrenya; that

and that Pratardana again conquered alternation concerned,

for the princes

and a

earlier

capitals '

and

The

same

these scanty and

appears, that Divodasa, on being expelled

from Benares, took some

The

the

understand Bhimaratha and Ashtaratha

as epithets of Divodasa and Pratardana. ill-digested notices

was

infants."

(the country) recovered, the children (of

it

on the Gomati from recovered the country

from his descendants.

apparently, only bordering districts;

of Mahishmati and of Kasi continue, in both an later series,

their

in

undisturbed possession

of their

power.

Viiyu, Agni,

Brahma Puranas, and Hari Variisa interGargaf (or Bharga) and Vatsa;

pose two sons of Pratardana,

—

and they make Vatsa the father of Alarka; except the Brahma, which has Satrujit and Ritadhwaja as two princes following Vatsa. '

The Vayu, Brahma, and Hari

Vaiiisa repeat this stanza,

+

and add, that Alarka enjoyed such protracted existence, through the favour of

j-

*

Lopamudra, and

that,

having lived

till

the period

So reads the Vdyu-purdna. More or less literally. And so does the Bhagavata-purdnOy IX.,

XVII.,

7.

:

BOOK

The son

CHAP.

37

VIII.

was Sannati;^*

of Alarka

Siinitha; his son

IV.,

was

Suketii; his son

his son was was Dharma-

which the curse upon Kasi tei'minated, he killed the Rakshasa Kshemaka, by whom it had been occupied, after it was abandoned by Divodasa,— and caused the city to be reinhabited:

at

—

Several varieties occur, in the series that follows, as the

'

comparative

will best

lists

show

Brahma.

Bhagavata.+

Vayu.

Agni.

Alarka

Alarka

Alarka

Alarka

Santati

Sannati

Sannati

Sunitha

Sunitha

Sunitha

Suketana

Suketu §

Dharmaketu

Kshema Ke turn at

Dharmaketu Vibhu Sukumara

Dhfishtaketu

Satyaketu

Satyaketu

Suketu

Venuhotra

Dhfishtaketu

Dharmaketu

Sukumara

Satyaketu

Gargya Gargabhumi Vatsabhumi

Vitihotra

Vibhu

Bharga

Anarta

Bhargabhumi

Sukumara

11

Dhfishtaketu

Venuhotf i If

Bharga Vatsabhumi *

I

t Harivamsa, tions.

Professor Wilson's "Santati"

only this reading.

find

be a misscript of a very few

take to

and again, M. 1748, 1749, with trifling deviathe Brahma-purdna, as above

1591;

si.

I

MSS.

The Vdyu-Tpurdiia has very nearly

;

the very words there given. :

IX., XVII., 8, 9.

§

My MSS.

of the

Vdyu-purdna

insert,

between Suketu and Dhfishta-

ketu, Dharmaketu, Satyaketu, Vibhu, Suvibhu, and Sukumara. II

On

the

name

here,

in

the

Vdyu-purdna, see the Translator's next

note.

f

I find

Venuhotra both in the Brahma-purdna and in the Harivamh,

See, toO; note

1, in

the next page.

VISHNU PURANA.

38 ketu; his son

was Satyaketu;

his son

was Vibhu;

his

son was Sub vibhu; his son was Sukumara; his son was Dhrishtaketu; his son was Vainahotra;* his son was

Bharga;f

his

The Hari

from whom were promulgated/

son was Bhargabhumi,:

rules for the four

(also,)

castes

Variisa§ agrees, as usual, with the Brahma, except in

two names. It is to be observed, however, Agni makes the Kasi princes the descendants of Vitatha, the successor of Bharata. The Brahma Purana and Hari Variisa,

the reading of one or that the

determined, apparently, deriving

it,

in

to

be right,

the "Vayu, and the Bhagavata;

from Vitatha.

give the

list

twice over;

one place, from Kshattravriddha, as in our

The

text,

and, in another, with the Agni,

series of the

Brahma, however, stops with

Lauhi, the son of Alarka, and does not warrant the repetition which the carelessness of the compiler of the Hari Vamsa has superfluously inserted.

Our text is clear enough; and so is the Bhagavata: but the Brahma, and Hari Vamsa contain additions of rather doubtful import. The former'! has: '

Vayu,

"The son of Veriuhotra was the celebrated Gargya; Gargabhurai was the son of Gargya; and Vatsa, of the wise Vatsa: virtuous Brahmans and Kshattriyas were the sous of these two. " By the and the purport second Vatsa is, perhaps, meant Vatsabhumi ;

A

*

single copy reads Vitahotra.

t One MS. has Bhargava. Bhargavabhiimi, in one copy. I § ^l.

1588—1597;

.
1749—1753.

The two

lists

there

given

vary

from each other by a consideiable number of items; and neither of them, in

any copy

in

the II

of the Harivai'nia that

Brahma-purana. The Vdyu-purd/ia is intended.

1

have seen, harmonizes with the

list

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

39

(or,

descendants of

These are the Kasi* pruices,

VIII.

of the passage

Gargya

that

is,

(or, possibly, rather,

Bharga, one

of the sons of Pratardana,) and Vatsa were the founders of two races (Bhumi,

'earth',

implying 'source'

were Kshattriyas by

birth,

Brahma f and Hari

Variisa,

text,

or

who The

'founder'),

and Brahmans by profession. apparently

have increased the perplexity.

misunderstanding

According

this

to them, the

son

of Veiiuhotra was Bharga;

Vatsabhumi was the son of Vatsa; and Bhargabhumi (Bhrigubhumi: Brahma,) was from Bhargava.

"These sons of Angiras were born

in

the family of Bhrigu,

thousands of great might, Brahmans, Kshattriyas and Yaisyas:"

^^ ^(^^f^^ ^^t'T^ ^T^Ttt (^J^fT^

W^TTfi:)

wtwwt: ^t^^T %^t%^^^t: ^f^^: t The commentator § has: ^ftET^T^T^f^: g^T^T'Hf

II

ii

fKf^

^fr^

^TT'T^Tfi:

I

I

I

^c^':ng:

frWTf'T'^^

I

^o^^f^-

^IT'^^c^Tci;

r IT^^^^fl^T^^Tfi: " Another son of Vatsa, the

I

I

From Bhargava,

father of Alarka, is described: Vatsabhumi, &c.

the brother of Vatsa,

I

^tl^:

(They were) Angirasas, from Galava, be-

longing to that family, (and were born) in the family of Bhrigu,

from the descent of Viswamitra." clear;

but

it

The

interpretation

is

not very

authorizes the notion above expressed, that Vatsa

and Bharga, the sons of Pratardana, are the founders of two races of Kshattriya-Brahraans.

•

Altered,

here and

^"HT^ ^Md^:

or

These

say, 'the Kasis'.

vide supra, p, 32,

elsewhere,

from

note +.

Sridhara,

purdiia, IX., XVII., 10, says; efiTIJ^: p,

"Kasya";

the

original

being

'*^® ^^'^i kings', or, as we should ?l"^fT'' rulers take their name from Kasi, or Kasiraja:

^nir^

|

commenting on the Bhdcjavata^%^^T^ Compare Vol. II., I

157, note f.

t This Puraiia contains, almost literally, the stanzas cited just below.. Harivamsa, il. 1596—1598; with which compare *7, 1572—1574. See, I on both passages, Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

2nd

I.,

pp. 52, 53 (pp. 231, 232,

ed.).

§ Nilakanfiha.

Arjuna Misra remarks

to the like effect.

VISHNU PURANA.

40

We

Kasa*).^

now enumerate

will

the descendants

of Raji.

On

'

the subject of note

2, in p. 33,

swpra,

some

further illus-

DanaHaryaswa the king of the Kasis, reigning between Ganges and the Yamuna, or in the Doab, was invaded and

tration

derivable from the Mahabharata, Santi Parvan,

is

dharnia. f

the

by the Haihayas,J a race descended,

slain

note

same enemies. Divodasa,

his son, built

Benares, as a defence against the Haihayas

they took

it,

and compelled him

He

to fly.

;

who

said to be his son;

*

for

him; Pra-

to

the

and the two

Vide supra,

p. 31,

j]

The Mahabharata

last

note

text.

several of the

Thus, Gritsamada

of the line are

is

Sunaka and

1.

which was not marked as such in the former was supplied by the Translator. See note » in the preceding The patronym which occurs of Kasa is Kaseya. Vide supra,

This parenthesis,

edition,

page. p. 32,

note

t-

t The passaj^e referred to +

;

sought refuge with

which contains

of his descendants,

names of the Kasi dynasty of Saunaka.

forti-

Vitahavya, through the

became a Brahman,

protection of Bhrigu, list

and

destroyed the Haihayas, under their king Vitahavya,§

and reestablished the kingdom of Kasi.

gives a

this

but in vain

Bharadwaja, by whose favour he had a son born tardana,

to

III., p. 255,

Sudeva, the son of Haryaswa, was, also, attacked and

1).

defeated by the fied

according

from Saryati, the son of Manu (see Vol.

authority,

The

original

so calls

is

found

in the

Anumsana-'parvan, Chap.

XXX.

He and

Tala-

the hundred sons

of Haihaya.

jangha were sons of Vatsa.

and below, from "Vitihavya". For a legend touching this personage, see Professor Wilson's Trans-

§ Corrected, here II

lation

of the Rigveda,

Texts, Part

I.,

Vol.

II.,

pp. 207, 208;

pp. 51, 52 (pp. 229, 230 of the

also,

2nd

Original Sanskrit

ed.).

CHAPTER

IX.

Descendants of Raj i, son of Ayus: Indra resigns his throne to him claimed, after his death, by his sons, who apostatize from :

the religion of the Vedas, and are destroyed by Indra. Descend-

ants of Pratikshattra, son of Kshattravriddha.

RAJI had and vigour. the*

five

hundred

Upon

sons,

all

of unequalled daring

the occurrence of a

demons* and the

war between

gods, both parties inquired of

Brahma which would be

victorious.

The

deity replied:

which Raji shall take up arms." Accordingly, the Daityas immediately repaired to Raji, to secure his alliance; which he promised them, if they

"That

for

would make him

To

their Indra, after defeating the gods.

this they answered, and said:

"We

cannot profess

one thing, and mean another. Our Indra is Prahlada;f and it is for him that we wage war." Having thus spoken, they departed.

him, on the like errand.

And the gods then came to He proposed to them the said

conditions; and they agreed that he should be their

Indra.

Raji, therefore, joined the

heavenly host, and,

numerous and formidable weapons, destroyed the army of their enemies. When the demons were discomfited, Indra placed the feet of Raji upon his head, and said: "Thou hast preserved me from a great danger; and I acknowledge

by

his

thee as

my

father.:

Thou

art the sovereign chief

Asura. t For the history of Prahlada, see Vol, II., pp. 30—69. quotes the ensuing stanza; I Hereupon the schoHast

over

VISHNU PURANA.

42 the regions;

all

am

thy son."

The regard

so.

speeches

is

and

the Indra of the three spheres,

I,

The Raja that

is

and said, "Even be it by many agreeable even when such language

smiled,

conciliated

not to be resisted

proceeds from a foe: (much less should the kind words of a friend

fail

to

win our affection)."* He, accord-

ingly, returned to his

own

city; tmd Indraf remained government of heaven.

(as his deputy,) in the

When

Raji ascended to the skies,

instigation of Narada,

his sons, at the

demanded the rank

their hereditary right;

of Indra, as

and, as the deity refused to

acknowledge their supremacy, they reduced him to submission, by force, and usurped his station. After

some considerable time had hundred

sacrifices, (Indra),

elapsed, the

god of a

deprived of his share of

met with Brihaspati, in a him " Cannot you give me a little of the sacrificial butter, t even if it were no bigger than a jujube? For I am in want of sustenance." "If," replied Brihaspati, "I had been applied to, by you, before, I could have done anything for you that you wished: as it is, I will endeavour and restore you, in a few days, to your sovereignty." So saying, he offerings to the immortals,

retired place,

commenced

and said

to

:

a sacrifice, § for the purpose of increasing

^rw^m H^^im ^^T^TfTT ct^t^ ^ wNrn ^^^cTT ^ ^7%^ f^fTT' ^^h:

i

II

This should seem to be a quotation, without reference to book, of the Vriil(l/i
IV.,

19.

t Saiakradi, one of bis epithets, in the original. *

?

PnroHdia-khaMa.

:

BOOK

CHAP.

IV.,

43

IX.

the might of Indra, and of leading the sons of Raji into error,

Misled by became enemies duties, and con-

(and so effecting their downfall).^

their mental fascination, the princes

of the Brahmans, regardless of their

temners of the precepts of the Vedas; and, thus devoid of morality and religion, they were slain by Indra,

who, by the assistance of the resumed his place in heaven.

priests (of the gods),

Whoever hears

this

story shall retain, for ever, his proper place, and shall

never be guilty of wicked

Rambha

acts.

(the third son of

Ay us,) had no

progeny.^

Kshattravfiddha had a son named Pratikshattra; The Matsya

'

says,

^

his

he taught the sons of Raji the Jina-

dharma, or Jaina religion f^TiTVlf

^RTl^"R

%^T|t ^ ^^f^

The Bhagavata enumerates, however,

'

as

I

his

descendants,

Rabhasa, Gabhira, and Akriya, whose posterity became Brahmans. The same authority gives, as the descendants of Anenas,

Trikakud,t and Santa-

the fifth* son of Ayus, Suddha, Suchi, raya.

+

The Vayu

'

our text,

agrees with

making Pratipaksha Brahma Pa-

in

(Pratikshattra) the son of Kshattravriddha § but the ;

rana and Hari Varasa consider Anenas branch

Kusa •

of the posterity

(the

Lesa of our

of Ayus.

text, the

|1

to be the

The Bhagavata

head of

this

substitutes

grandson of Kshattravfiddha), for

Corrected from "fourth".

t Here insert Dharmasarathi. X Corrected from "Santakhya". A little below, the same § I find Kshattradharma in the Vdyu-purdna. Purana calls him Kshattradharman. See note ftf in the following page. The descendants of Anenas are specified, in the Brahma-purdiia, as follows: Pratikshattra, Sfinjaya, Jaya, Vijaya, Kriti, Haryaswata, SahaII

deva, Nadina, lies,

Jayatsena, Sankfiti, Kshattradharman.

punctually, the Harivathsa,

si,

1513

— 1617.

And

herewith

tal-

VISHNU PURANA.

44

wasf Vijaya;^ his son was was Harshavardhana;^§ his son was Sahadeva; his son was Adina;^] his son was Jayasena;^ his son was Sankriti;** his son was Kshattradharman/ff These were the descendants of Kshattravriddha. I will now mention those of Nahusha. son was Sanjaya;* his son

Yajnakrita;'^4 his son

the

first

name;tt

and

this

seems

Although the different MSS.

most likely

agree in reading

be correct.

to

^ t4 <^^fTI

,

it

should be, perhaps, "^Tt^^^o the patronymic Kshattravriddha;

making, then, as the Bhagavata§§ does, Pratikshattra||

||

the son

of the son of Kshattravriddha.

HH

'

Jaya: Bhagavata, Vayu.

^

Vijaya: Vayu. UIF

^

Haryaswa Brahma, Hari Vamsa.*** Haryavana Bhagavata. The last of the list: Vayu.ftf Ahina: Bhagavata.

* *

*

Krita: Bhagavata.

:

:

Kshattravriddha: Brahma, Hari Vamsa. See note

\\

+++

in the preceding page.

t Sanjaya's son was Jaya, and Jaya's was Vijaya, according

to

all

my MSS.

Also see note fttj below. read all my MSS. but one,

X So Wilson had "Yajnakrit".

A

which

exhibits

Kfita.

Professor

single copy has Haryas'wa. In two MSS., Ahina. Only one of my MSS. gives this name; all the rest showing Jayatsena. ** Here the Bhdgavata-purdna interposes another Jaya. ft In one MS. I find Kshattradharma; in another, Kshetradharman. §

||

%

++

/.

e.,

for Kshattravriddha.

§§ IX., XVII., 16. Ifl See note ftt, below. nil Shortened to Prati. *** I find Haryaswata in both works. See note || in the preceding page,

ttt Here, again, Professor Wilson's MSS. of the Vdyu-purdiia seem to be imperfect. Mine give the following scries, to begin a little back: Kshattradharma, Pratipaksha, Sanjaya, Jaya, Vijaya, Jaya, Haryadwana,

Sahadeva, Adina, Jayatsena, Sankriti, Kfitadharman.

genealogy

+

is

See note

this line:

||

in the

preceding page.

At the end of the

.

CHAPTER The sons

of Nahusha.

The sons

X.

of Yayati: he

is

cursed by Sukra:

wishes his sons to exchange their vigour for his Piiru alone consents.

infirmities.

Yayati restores him his youth: divides

the earth amongst his sons, under the supremacy of Puru.

YATl, Yayati,* Samyati, Ayati,t Viyati, and KiHti: six valiant sons of Nahusha/ Yati§ decUned

were the

The Bhagavata

'

refers,

the story of Nahusha,

to

briefly,

—

Mahabharata more than once, in the Vana Parvan, Udyoga Parvan, Danadharraa Parvan, and others; also, He had obtained the rank of in the Padraa and other Purarias. Indra; but, in his pride, or at the suggestion of Sachi, compel-

which

told in the

is

ling the Rishis to bear his litter, he

from

his

state,

was

and reappear, upon

cursed,

earth,

by them,

as a serpent.

to fall

From

by philosophical discussions with Yudhishthira, and received final liberation. Much speculation, wholly this

form he was

unfounded,

name tion

set free

has been

by Wilford's conjecture, that the

started

of this prince, with Deva, 'divine', prefixed, a combina-

which never occurs, was the same as Dionysius, or Bacchus.

Authorities generally agree as to the names of the his sons

:

in those

Matsya, Agni, and the three

•

He, at

first

of the others there

Padma have

is

much

first

variety

;

||

three of

and the

seven names, as follows, omitting

of the text:

least, of the

sons of Nahusha, had Viraja for mother, accordSee Vol. III., p. 164, notes §

ing to the Vdiju-purdna and HarivaMa.

and

f

,

_

t This name, I find, is ordinarily corrupted into Ayati or Ayati. * In the Mahabharata, Adi-parvan, si. 3155, they appear as Yati, Yayati, Samyati, Ayati, Ayati, and Dhruva. the Vdyu§ Yati married Go, daughter of Kakutstha, agreeably to purdna, and the Harivamia, II

il.

1601.

See the Asiatic Researches, Vol. VI.,

p.

500; Vol. XIV., p. 376.

VISHNU PURANA.

4G the sovereignty the throne.

;

*

and Yayati, therefore, succeeded to wives, Devayani, the daughter

He had two

of Usanas, and Sannishtha, the daughter of Vrisha-

parvan; of

whom

"Devayani

bore

this genealogical verse

two sons,

Druhyu,: Anu,§ and Puru."^j|

Matsya.

recited:

had three Through the

Sarmishthji, the daughter of Vrishaparvan,t sons,

is

Yadu and Turvasu.*

BOOK

47

CHAP. X.

IV.,

curse of Usanas,* Yayati became old and infirm before

having appeased his father-in-law, f he

his time; but,

obtained permission to transfer his decrepitude to any

one who would consent to take it. He first applied to Yadu, and said: "Your maternal grandfather has brought this premature decay upon me. By

his eldest son,

however,

his permission,

a thousand years.

I

am

I

may

transfer

it

to

you

for

not yet satiate with worldly

enjoyments, and wish to partake of them through the Mahabharata;

also,

Bhagavata, with some additions, evi-

in the

Sarmishtha, the daughter of Vrisha-

dently of a recent taste.

parvan, king of the Daityas,

t

having quarrelled with Devayani,

Sukra (the religious preceptor of the same race§),

the daughter of

had her thrown into a well.

Yayati, hunting in the forest, found

her, and, taking her to her father, with his consent, espoused her.

Devayani,

in resentment

treatment,

of Sarmishtha's

demanded

become her handmaid; and Vrishaparvan, afraid of Sukra's displeasure, was compelled to comply. In the service

that she should

of his queen, however, Yayati beheld Sarmishtha,

Devayani complaining

wedded

her.

fidelity,

Sukra

to transfer

it

in exchange,

inflicted

to

as

and

on him premature decay, with permission to give him youth and strength

any one willing is

the sons of Yayati in our text,

and secretly

to her father of Yayati's in-

is

related in the text. is

precisely the

same

The passage

introduced in the same way:

• Kavya, in the Sanskrit; from his supplementary note on ibid., p. 152.

father, Kavi.

specifying

Mahabharata

in the

||

See Vol.

I.,

200,

p.

Vide supra, p. 2, note ||. t Sukra, in the original. * Read "Daaavas". See note + in the preceding page.

§ II

He was

priest of the Daityas.

Adi-parvan, U. 3162.

The correspondence

is

as

^-m^qWi^enl

not of the closest.

VISHNU PURANA.

48

Do

means of your youth.

not refuse compliance with

Yadu, however, was not wilHng to take upon him his father's decay; on which, his father denounced an imprecation upon him, and said: "Your posterity shall not possess dominion." He then ap-

my

request."

plied, successively, to

demanded of them and were,

fused,

Lastly, he

youngest

all

re-

the same request of Sarmishthas

son, Piiru,

who bowed

readily consented to give in

They

consequence, cursed by the king.*

in

made

Druhyu, Turvasu, and Anu, and

their juvenile vigour.

him

to his father,

his youth,

and

and receive,

exchange, Yayati's infirmities, saying that his father

had conferred upon him a great favour.

The king Yayati

being, thus, endow^ed with reno-

vated youth, conducted the

affairs

of state for the good

of his people, enjoying such pleasures as

were suited

and strength, and were not incompatible with virtue, f He formed a connexion with the celestial nymph Viswachi,t and was wholly attached to her,

to his age

and conceived no end to his desires. The more they were gratified, the more ardent they became; as it is said in this verse :§ "Desire is not appeased by enjoy-

ment

:

fed with sacrificial

fire

intense.

No one

II

oil

becomes but the more

has ever more than enough of

rice.

• For an ancient allusion to the exclusion from sovereignty of Yadu and Turvasa, see Professor Wilson's Translation of the Rigveda, Vol III., p.

179, text

and note

I

See Vol.

§

The remainder

II

A

II.,

p.

3.

75, note 3; p. 80, note; pp. 284, et seq.

of this chapter

quotation of the

Laws

is

metrical.

of the Mdnavas,

II.,

94.

BOOK or barley, or gold,

IV.,

ill

in all objects,

When

a

but looks on

equal eye, then everything yields

man

wise

is

filled

49

women. Abandon, mind finds neither

or cattle, or

therefore, inordinate desire.

good nor

CHAP. X.

with happiness,

it

all

with an

pleasure.

who

The

escapes from

which the feeble-minded can with difficulty reand which grows not old with the aged.* The hair becomes grey, the teeth fall out, as man ad-

desire,

linquish,

vances in years; but the love of wealth, the love of are not impaired

life,

by age."

"A

thousand years

have passed," reflected Yayati, "and my mind is still devoted to pleasure: every day my desires are awakened by new objects. I will, therefore, now renounce all sensual enjoyment, and fix my mind upon spiritual truth.

pain,

Unaffected by the alternatives of pleasure and and having nothing I may call my own, I will,

roam the forests with the deer."f Having made this determination, Yayati restored his youth to Puru, resumed his own decrepitude, installed his youngest son in the sovereignty, and de-

henceforth,

parted to the

wood

of penance (Tapovana^).

vasu he consigned the sonth-east

dom; the '

west, to

Druhyu; the

south, to

Yadu; and

Bhrigutunga, according to the Brahma.


f^l^ IV.

To Tur-

districts of his king-

^:

II

4

VISHNU PLIRANA.

50

the north, to Ann: to govern, as viceroys,* under their younger brother Purii, whom he appointed supreme monarch of the earth. ^

The

'

ments

is

were made Mandala-nfipas, f kings of

elder brothers

Bhiigavata.

circles or districts:

Vayu and n lailma,

Bhagavata. ''

West

tju

'

*

'

n "

Tui-vasu

South-east

South-east

West

West

South-east

Yadu Anu

South-west

South

South

North

North

North

The Linga

describes the ministers and people as expostulating for illegally giving

the supremacy to the youngest

but he satisfies them by showing, that he

setting the seniors aside, rata,

Brahma and TT -TT c HariYamsa. §

Druhyu

with Yayati, ;

of their govern-

situation

'

I

son

The

t

not exactly agreed upon.

for

want of

Udyoga Parvan, Galava

filial

duty.

was justified in The Mahabha-

Charita, has a legend of Yayiiti's

giving a daughter to the saint Galava, who, through her means, obtains, from different princes, eight

*

it

W^ TTTJ^f^nft ^^T^

I

hundred horses, white with

Comment: ^TJ^^^Tf^^ltTT't.

I

t And see the preceding note. + Neither in the Bhaguvata-purdna nor even in the commentary on do I find the term ma/iclala-m'-ipa. Uwara is the designation which

that Purtina gives to §

So

find

I

in

Tnrvasn and the

rest.

the Brahina-purd/ia,

Prior Section, LXVII.,

11—12,

agrees.

with

But

which

1619, has:

II

IX.,

XIX.,

22.

the

Linja-purdiia,

the llarivama, U.

Turvasu,

South-oast.

Druhyu

West.

Yadu, Anu,

North-east.

Piiru,

Middle region.

North.

1GI7-

BOOK one black after his

ear,

death

as

51

a fee for his preceptor Viswaniitra.

and residence

scending to earth,

CHAP. X.

IV.,

when

in

Iiidra's

heaven,

his daughter's sons give

is

him the

of their devotions, and replace him in the celestial sphere. the air of an old story.

been related

in

our text;

A p.

Yayati,

again debenefit It

has

legend in some respects similar has IG,

supra.

CHAPTER XL The Yridava

race,

or descendants

of Yadu.

Kartavi'rya obtains

a boon from Dattsitreya: takes Ravaiia prisoner:

is

killed

by

Parasuriima: his descendants. I

WILL

you the family of Yadu, the which the eternal, immutable,

to

first relate

eldest son of Yayati, in

Vishnu descended upon earth, in a portion of his essence;^ of which the glory cannot be described, though for ever hymned, in order to confer the fruit of all whether they desired virtue, wealth, their wishes upon all created beings, upon pleasure, or liberation, men, saints, heavenly quiristers, spirits of evil,* nymphs,

—

—

centaurs,! serpents, birds, demons,: gods, sages, Brahmans, § and ascetics. Whoever hears the account of the race of Yadu shall be released from

supreme

'

'in

Or,

pected,

that

spirit,

is

without form,

which Krishna was born.'

from the importance

It

all sin;

||

for the

and which

is

might have been ex-

of this genealogy,

that

it

would

have been so carefully preserved, that the authorities would have Although, however, the leading closely concurred in its details.

•

Rdkshasa; which word,

followed by

guhyaka,— terms

in the original, left

is

preceded by yaksha, and

untranslated.

t Kiihpurusha.

To render daitya and ddnava conjointly. For these two kinds of § Devarshi and dwijarshi, in the original. the second of which has the name of Brahmarshi, more usuRishis, X

ally, II

is

— — see

Vol.

Nirdkriti.

III.,

p. G8,

There

is

note

1.

a variant, nardkriti, 'in the form of a man.'

noticed by the scholiast.

It

BOOK called Vishnu,

Yadu had

CHAP.

IV.,

was manifested

53

XI.

in this family.*

four sons,— Sahasrajit, Kroshtu,f Nala, and

Satajit was the son of the elder of these; and he had three sons, Ilaihaya, Venu,^t and Haya.§ The

Raghu.

^

specifications coincide, yet,

as

we

shall

have occasion to notice,

great and irreconcileable variations occur. '

The two

There are differences

generally agree.

first

in the

rest; as:

Vayu.

Brahma.

Nila

Nala

Nala

Ajita

Anjika

Ripu**

Raghu ff

Pay oda

Bhagavata.^

II

Kiirma.

Nila Jina

Raghu

The Brahma and Hari VamsaH read Sahasrada and the Linga has Balasani,

*

Veriuhaya: Bhagavata,

for

my

all

MSS.; and such

Translator's "Krosht'i"

See

Krosht'fi.

notes

take

I ||

Mahahaya

purdna.

is

the lection of

in the

Vdyu-purdiia.

Ilarivamsa and the Matsya-purdna.

Payoda,

t

IX., XXIII., 20.

For Krosht'u

**

Corrected from "Aripu".

++

the lection of the

have been a typographical error

Also vide infra, p. 61, ^, below. + One MS. has Venuhaya, one copy; and so reads the Bhdgavata-

I find Sahasrajit,

tt

is

to

In the Linga-purd/m, Satajit's sons are called Haihaya, Haya,

and Venuhaya; and so II

Vetta-

and

note «. §

Uttanahaya: Padma.

&c.||||

This sentence renders a stanza.

t So read

The

name;

The Agni makes

a son of Yadu.

Satajit, also, ^

for the first

in place of Nala. §§

Krosht'ri, Nila, I

My MSS. have Laghu. And see my MSS., Sahasrada, Payoda,

In

§§ Yadu's

five

sons

I

find

called,

and Anjika.

there find Krosht'fi.

note §§, below.

Kroshfu, Nila, and Anjika. in

the

Linga-purdna,

Sahasrajit,

and Laghu. Only that it reads Ajika and Raghu, the Matsya-purdna has the same names; and so has the Ki'irma-purdna, except that it gives Anjita and Raghu (or Laghu, in some MSS.).

Krosht'u, Nila, Ajaka,

nil

As

the

Vdyu-purd/ia, the Kiirma-picrd/ia, and the

HarivaMa.

VISHNU PUKANA.

54 son

Haihaya was Dharmanetra;^* his son was was Mahishmat;* son was Bhadrasena;^+ his son was Diirdama;§ son was Dhanaka, who had four sons,— Kritaviiya, of

Kiinti;^ his son wasS;'ihanji;^f his son

his

'^

his

haya: Matsya.

They were

|j

the sons of Sahasrada:

Brahma and

Hari Varhsa.

Dharma:1I Kurma. **

Dharmatantra: Vayu.

'

Vayu. ft

«

Kirtti:

'

Sanjneya: Vayu.

puriiH Brahma. hanji

Sankhana: Agni.

Sanjnita: Linga.§§

Sahanja, of Sahanjani-

Sariihana:

By whom the city of Mahishmati (on :1[1[ Brahma Puraria, Hari Van'isa.

''

Matsya.

Ijil

So-

Bhagavata.

:

the

Nurbudda) was

founded

So the Bhagavata

*

Bhadrasrenya.fff

Kanaka Vayu,

^

:

;

but the Vayu, ***

Vide supra, p. 33, note &C.XXX

correctly,

Varaka Linga.§§§ Andhaka

•

In a single MS., Dharma.

t

Two

of

+

My

best

my MSS.

more

has

2.

:

:

Kurma.jj||||

have Sahajit.

MSS. have

Bhadrasrei'iya.

The Vdyu-purdna says he was

Raja of Benares. § II

%

Durmada: Vdyu-purdna and Blidgavata-purdna. See note § in the preceding page. Haihaya's son was Dharma, and his was Dharmanetra, according

to

the Linga-purdi'ia and the Kurina-purdna. **

tt

And Bhdyavata-purdna, which gives hira And Linga-purdna, Kurma-purdna, and

Karti IX

:

a son Netra, father of Kiinti.

Brahma-purdi'ia.

Karta and

Ilarivamm.

And

so the

Harivamh, il. 1846. The Kiirma-purdna has

§§ I find Sanjaya.

Sanjita.

nil I find Saiiihata.

«f^ One of •**

And

so

my

copies of the

Vishnu-purdtm notices this

the Kurma-purdna,

vamda, &c.

ttt See notes * and •*», above. *ll As the Brahma-purdna and HarivaMa. §§§ I find Dhanaka. IJIIII

I find

Dhenuka.

fact.

Linga-purdna, Brahmn-purdna, IJari-

BOOK

CHAP.

IV.,

55

XI.

Kritagni,* Kritavarman, f and Kritaujas. Ki'-itavirya's son was Arjuiia, the sovereign of the seven Dwipas, the lord of a thousand arms.

This prhice propitiated

who was

the Sage Dattatreya, the descendant of Atri,

a portion of Vishnu, and soUcited, and obtained from

him, these boons: a thousand arms; never acting unjustly; subjugation of the

tecting

equitably;

it

world by

justice,

and pro-

victory over his enemies; and

death by the hands of a person renowned in the three

With these means he ruled justice, and ten thousand sacrifices. Of him this verse t is

regions of the universe.

over the whole earth with might and offered still

recited:

"The kings

never pursue his steps devotion, in

courtesy,

reign, nothing

*

Ritavirya:

was

lost,

of the earth

will,

assuredly,

in sacrifice, in munificence, in

and

in self-control." §

In his

or injured; and so he governed !|

Vdyu-purdiia.

t The Kvrmn-purdi'ia has Ki'itadharma. Bhdgavata-'purdna, I It runs thus, in the

— IX.,

XXIII., 24:

The Vdyu-purdna has:

^^R^iftf^^ f^^^^ ^^^ ^ Compare

the

Mdrka?ideya-purdna

,

XIX.,

II

29;

the

also

Brahma-

purdiia, &c.

§

•!

^Trf

^T^^^^

^%^T%^^f*[^T

'^t ^T^rf% ^Tf^T: IT^^Iir

^^ ^

I

II

See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part I., pp. 171, 172. The scholiast quotes, from the Kurma-purdna, the following

line,

II

addressed to Arjuna:

And tract

I have found the ensuing stanza, of similar purport, from the BrahmdMa-purdna:

in

an ex-

VISHNU PURANA.

56

the whole earth, with undiminished health, prosperity, for eighty-five thousand

and might,

power,

Whilst sporting

years.

the waters of the Narmada,

in

elevated with wine,

Havana came, on

umph,

Mahishmati; and there he,

to (the city)

and

his tour of tri-

who

boasted of overthrowing the gods, the Daityas, the

Gandharvas and their king, was taken prisoner by Kartavirya, and confined, like a (tame) beast, in a

At the expiration of his long by Paras urama, who was an embodied portion of the mighty Narayana. Of the hundred sons of this king the fivef principal were corner of his capital/*

reign, Kartavirya

was

killed

'

'

According to the Vayu, Kartavirya was the aggressor,

vading Lanka, and there taking Ravana prisoner. stances are, '

more

Vule supra,

in-

The circum-

usually, narrated as in our text. p. 22.

Kartavirya's fate was the consequence

denounced by Apava (or Vasishtha), the son of Varuna, whose hermitage had been burnt, according to the Maof an imprecation

habharata, Rajadharma,t by Chitrabhanu (or Fire), to

king had,

in his

the king

himself the

Siirya, to dry

bounty, presented the world.

the

arrows given him, by

up the ocean.

"Arjuna, son of Kritavirya, simply calling him See, further, the •

with

incendiary,

whom

The Vayu makes

to

teas

mind, a thing

HarivaMa,

il.

a king with a thousand arms.

By

lost or ruined is restored."

1864.

See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

II.,

p.

437, note 106.

+ These, according to the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXIII., 26, were all, out of a thousand, that survived the contest with Paiasurama. J

AnuMsana-parvan, Chapter

II,

—

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

57

XI.

Sura/ Surasena, Vrishana,""^' Madhu,'^f and Jayadhwaja.* The son of the last was Talajaiigha, who had a hundred sons, called, after him, Talanjanghas: the eldest of these was Vitihotra:t another was Bharata,^ who had two sons, Vrisha and Sujati.*^§ The son of Vrisha was Madlm:^ he had a hundred sons, the chief Urjita: Bhagavata.

'

rna.

Padma.

Prishokta:!

i|

Dhrishiia: Kur-

Dhrishta: Matsya.

Vi'ishabha: Bhagavata.

^

Vrishni:

Liiiga. **

Krishiiaksha:

Brahma, f f ^

Krishna,

*

King

in all

except the Bhagavata.

Brahma and Hari

of Avanti:

tt

Varfisa. §§

*

Ananta: Vayu and Agni;|||| elsewhere omitted.

^

Durjayalff only: Vayu, Matsya.***

'

This Madhii, according to the Bhagavata,fff was the son of

Kartavirya.

The Brahma and Hari

make him the son of The commentator

Variisa

Vrisha, but do not say whose son Vrisha was.

on the

latter

the son of

*

asserts,

that the

Yadu, according

One MS. has

name

is

a synonym of Payoda,

to his authority,

and

to that alone. +++

Dhrishaiia.

t In three copies the reading is Madhudhwaja. In the Vdyu-purdiia, Virahotra. I In one MS., Yitabotra. § Professor Wilson had "Sujati", by typographical error,

But the II

^

I

find Vrisha

and

MSS.,

^^^^Tfft.

for Sujati.

yields only Siijata.

Dhfisht'a.

The HarivaMa has

** I find Dhrisht'a.

\X

my

original, in all

Dhrisht'okta or Dhi'ishuokta.

If

I

find Yfishaiia.

The Brahma-purdtia has Madhupadhwaja,

I have corrected Professor Wilson's §§ And so the Linga-purdna. "Avanti". A country, not a city, is intended. The Linga-purdna has Anarta. Krishna (?), according to the Linga-purdna. *iri[ He was son of ** Vrisha and others, unnamed, were sons of Vi'tihotra, according to II

II

Kurma-purdna and Linga-purdna. ttt By probable inference, but not explicitly. IX., XXIII., 28. +++ But vide supra, p. 53, notes 1, |1, and ++.

the

VISHNU PURANA.

58

whom was

of

obtained the tlicir father,

whilst, cestor,

'

ViHslini;*

name

and from liim the family f

From

of Yrishni/

Madhu, they were,

the

also, called

name

of

Madhu;:

from the denomination of their common anYadu, the whole were termed Yadavas."^§

The Bhiigavata agrees with our text but the Brahma, Hari Linga, and Kurina make VfislianaH the son of Madhu, ;

Vau'isa,

and derive the family-name of Vrishnis, or Varshiieyas, from him. ^

The

no notice

text takes

of

tioning the sons of Jayadhwaja, the five great divisions of the the

to

*

Vayu,! were

some

the

which

collateral tribes

Most of the other

appear to merit remark.

authorities,

in

observe, that, from them

Haihaya

tribe.

Talajanghas,

rT^nf^ if^'SW'^ ^'^fT^FTT^ci;

I

These, according

Vitihotras,

He had

mencame

H-o ** Avantis,'

a hundred

sons,—

"Vrishiu and others." f Gotra, although the original runs: X The Translator had "Madhavas",

§ In Professor Johnson's Selections from the

Professor Wilson

seems

to

consider,

Mahdhhdrata,

but with

little

p. 46,

W^note

7,

probability of cor-

rectness, as one race "the Yadavas, Jadavas, Jados, or Jats." It

has been speculated that "the Jartikas of the Malidbhdrata and the and that the Jat's "were » * transformed

Puraiias represent the Jat's,"

modern Europe," Sir H. M. The same author remarks, as to writing Jat or Jat, that "the difference of the long and short a is a mere fashion of spelling, and shows no difference of origin, family, or habit." The two words, properly represented, are Jat and Jat'. into the Jatano, or Gitano, the Gypsies Elliot's

Appendix

to

the

Arabs

in

of

Sind, pp. 148, 67.

Also see Professor Lassen's Indische Alterthumskunde, Vol. II., p. 877, 5. But the fullest extant dissertation on the Jat's will be found in

note

Sir H. M. Elliot's Supplemental Olossary, Vol. il

In the best

^ My MSS.

MSS.

give:

I

I.,

pp.

411— 416.

find Vrishiii.

Virahotras,

Bhojas, Avartis (or Avantis), Tundi-

The Linga-purdna has: Vitihotras, Haryatas, and Talajanghas. Bhojas, Avantis, and Siirasenas. " Corrected, here and below, from "Avantyas"; the original, in some

keras,

MSS.,

— see

the last note,

— being

^H'^nT'm-

BOOK

59

CHAl". XI.

IV.,

and Jatas. f The Matsya and Agni omit the first, and substitute Bhojas; and the hitter are included in the list in

Tnndikeras,

'^

Brahma, Padma, Linga,

the

reading also,

The Brahma

J alas

Puraiia§

tlie

has,

Bharatas, who, as "well as the Sujatas, are not

commonly

They

are, in all

specified,

'from their great number.'

said,

it is

by the compiler, out of the names of the

probability, invented,

and

Bharata

text,

For

and Ilari Van'isa.

or Sujatas.+

Sanjatas

is

The

Sujati.JI

of

situation

these

tribes

is

Central India; for the capital of theTalajanghas was Mahishmati,1[

or Chuli-Maheswar, **

Sahasra bahu ki

p. 39,

The Tundikeras and

note.

geographical

&c.

is

or

;

Vitihotras

The Avantis were

the Bhojas were in the neighbourhood,

These

whom

tribes

these countries are

now

ter-

as

as

and

in Ujjayini;^

probably,

of Dluir, in

then,

the llajput

occupied, or: Rahtors,

rest.

vestiges of them; and a tribe of Haihayas

Tauuclikeras, according to the

I.,

are placed, in the

must have preceded,

Chauhans, Pawars, Gehlots, and the

*

Colonel Tod,

common in the valley of the Narmada, we may have Tundikera abbreviated,

Tundari, on the Taptee.

Malwa. §§ tribes by

to

Thousand-armed,' that

behind the Vindhyan Mountains; and the

lists,

mination -kairaff Bairkaira,

according

called,

still

Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol.

of Kartavirya.

is,

—

basti, 'the village of the

There are still

exists

still

some

"near the

Brahma-purdna and Harivama.

f Nowhere do I Had this name. + As in the Harivainia, si. 1895. § II

And

so the IlarivatUsa.

Vide supra,

p.

^

"What ground

**

See Vol.

II.,

57, note §.

is

p.

there for this assertion? 166, note

ft The correct form

is

8.

I§^,

which

is,

doubtless, corrupted from

X^Z?

'village'. II

Has

this

statement any foundation beyond the fact that Ujjayini was

See Vol.

called Avanti?

§§ At

known

least,

a

to India,

III.,

Bhoja— one

— reigned

at

p. 246,

note

2.

some half dozen kings of that name, Dhara in the eleventh century. See Vol. II., of

p. 159.

M. Vivien de Saint-Martin would identify the Bhojas with the Bhotias. Geographic du Veda,

p.

136.

VISHNU PURANA.

60

very top of the valley of Sohagpoor, their ancient lineage,

brated for their valour."

The scope

p. 39.

Rhagel-khund, aware of

in

few in number, are

and, thongh

in

p. 289),

reign

the

— indicates

1.,

Sakas and other foreign

preceding that of Sagara (see Vol.

their

foreign origin,

also;

we might

resemblances,

trust to verbal

cele-

of the traditions regarding them^especially, of

their overrunning the country, along with tribes,

still

Tod's Annals, &c. of Rajastlian, Vol.

and,

III.,

we might

if

suspect, that the

Hayas

and Ilaihayas of the Hindus had some connexion with the Hia,

who make

a iigure

Histoire Generale des Huns,

Vol,

I.,

Part

II.,

Chinese

in

Vol.

I.,

Part

served, that these tribes do not

make

their

far

pellation

may

however, that

be,

we have

of the Haihayas,

appearance until some ex-

first

may

claim

to China."

it

is

In the word

not impossible,

Tod supposed; although we word 'horse' itself is derived from

as Colonel

Colonel Tod speculates that

monarchs

to be ob-

a confirmatory evidence of the Scythian

Annals, &c. of Rajasthan, Vol.

Boodha,

231;

55,

7,

it is

merely accidental, f

therefore,

cannot, with him, imagine the

•

pp.

the scene of their

Haya, which, properly, means 'a horse,'

of

Turk

from the frontiers of India: the coincidence of ap-

ploits is

Haya.t

I.,

or

Deguignes,

history.*

At the same time,

pp. 253, &c.

centuries after the Christian era, and

origin

Hun

denominated

and similarly

Hoiei-hu,

Hoiei-ke, tribes

affinity

"The Hihya

I., p.

76.

[Haihaya] race, of the line

with the Chinese race which

first

Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol.

I.,

gave p.

39,

note f.

t See Vol. II., + It is not at

p. all

134, note f. clear that Colonel

Tod proposes such

a derivation.

CHAPTER

XII.

Jyamagha's connubial

Descendants of Kroshtu.

KROSHTU,*

affection for his

of Vidarbha and Chedi.

wife Saibya: their descendants kings

named was Swahi;"t his son was Rushadgu;'^§ his son was Chitraratha; his son was Sasabindu, who was lordU of the fourteen great gems;^ he had a hundred thousand wives and a the son of Yaclu/ had a son

Vi'ijmivat;^f his son

!l

Brahma Puraiia and Hari Vamsa, we have two fawhich is much the same as that of the other makes short work of a long story, as we shall

In the

'

milies from Kroshli'-i; one,

the

text;

again notice. ^

** Vajravat: Kiirma.

^

Santiift Kurma.

*

Vishaiiisu: Agni. Rishabha: ***

Ruseku Bhagavata. ^ Or articles the

Swaha: Matsya. |j

i|

Trisanku

Linga.

:

t!

Linga.§§

Kusika: Kurma. 11

:

*

So read

edition.

all

my

best of their kind;ftf seven

MSS.,

Vide supra,

instead

of

"Krosht'ri"

the

animate, of

the

and

former

53, note f.

p.

t And so the Vdyu-purdna,

Liiiga-ptirdi'ia,

riants of our text are Yrijinivat, Vvijinivat,

Kurma-purdiia, &c.

Va-

and Brihaddhwaja.

Variants: Sahi and Ahi. The Translator misread this name as "Riishadrii". Two of my MSS. have Urus'anku. The reading of the best MSS. of the Harivamki is Rushadgu. In the Rdmdyana, Bdla-kdMa, LXX., 28, the Sasabindus are named in connexion with the Haihayas, Tdlajanghas, and Siiras. X

§

II

^

Chakravartin.

ff I find Khyati. and Kusankii as his son. §§ The Vdyu-purdna and Brahma-purdna have Swahi. that the Linga-purdna gives this name, or any at nil I do not find all, between Kusanku and Chitraratha. 1^ I find Kusanku. **

See note

XX

In the Li/u/a-purdiia

***

f,

above.

Vrijinavat: Bhdgavata-purdiia.

Rasadu seems to be Brahma-purdna. ttt The commentary on

I

find Swatin(?),

the reading of the Vdyu-purdna; Ushadgu, that

of the

the

V ishnu-purdiia

gives one set of these

"gems",

:

VISHNU I'URANA.

G2 million of

sons/ The most renowned of them were Prithukarman,* Prithnjaya,t Prithu-

Prithuyasas,

seven iuaiiiinate: a wife, a priest,

body of

foot-soldiers,

the last three,

a general, a charioteer, § a

+

a horse, and an elephant, (or, instead of

II

an executioner,

an encomiast, a reader

of the

Vedas); and, a chariot, an umbrella,! a jewel, a sword, a shield, a banner, and a treasure.

The

'

in plain prose; but the

text states this

verse which

makes out but

Vayu quotes a

a hundred hundred or 10.000 sons

from the Dliarma-scu'nhitd, a metrical work; and Sridhara, on the Bliu(/avata-purdna, IX., XXIIL, ai, gives another

The first-named

Mdrkaudeya-piirdna. fessor

source

The

Wilson

;

unknown

set

is

that

in his scholia set,

from the

represented by Pro-

but his parenthetical substitntes are derived from some to

me.

extract from the

Dharma-samhitd

^^^TT Tmf^

^t^t

Sridhara's quotation from the

is

as follows:

^^^frf'fTR:

MdrkaMtya-yurdita

II

I

have not succeeded

in vcrifyinf,'':

*

Pi'ithudharma

:

Vdyu-purdna.

t In the Vdyu-purdna +

I

find Prithunjaya.

Purohiia.

§ Rathakht; 'a car-maker II

^

'

(?).

Patti. I

find no reading

being one of tliem.

but chakra, a word of various meanings,

'army'

BOOK

63

CHAP. xn.

IV.,

and Pritliusravas.f Tlie son of was Tamas;^ his son was Usanas,''+ who celebrated a hundred sacrifices of the horse; his son was Siteyus;^§ his son was Rukniakawho had five sons, vacha:^ his son was Paravrit, Pi-itbii(lana,*

ki'rtti,

the last of these six^

il

The Matsya has

'

Pfithudharma, also, six

the

names.

If

and

third,

first,

Prithukirtti,

and

but makes as

many

Suyajna: Agni, Brahma, Matsya.**

^

Ushat

'

Sitikshu: Agni.

Brahma. Hari

and has,

successions.

^

:

of our text,

The Kiirma

fifth

Piithuniat.

Dharnia: Bhagavata. ff

Van'isa.

Sineyus

:

Brahma.

+t

Ruchaka§§: Bhaga-

The Vayu has Marutta and KambaUibarhis,

vata.

brothers,

instead. *

Considerable variety prevails here.

Vamsa have

Marutta,

||il

The Brahma and Hari

the Rajarshi (a gross blunder: see Vol.

III.,

Kambalabarhis, Sataprasuti, Rukmakavacha; the Agni, Marutta, Kambalabarhis, Rukmeshu; whilst the Bhagavata makes Ruckaka son of Usanas, and father to the five princes who, in 243),

p.

*

Prithudatri:

t He alone

is

Vdyu-purdna.

named

in the

Bralima-'purdna and Harivamsa.

The Linga-piirdna has Sasahindii, Anantaka, Yajna, Dhi'iti, llsanas. found in § Thus read two MSS., while Satayus and Satavapus are P>ut the ordinary lection is Siteshu; and so read the Kurmaothers. I

furdna and Linga-furd;na. II

f

In the Kurma-purd/in, he has only one son, Jyamagha. Pvithukarman, Pi'ithujaya, Prithusravas, and

Prithuyasas,

sattama.

Usanas

is

son of the

** And the Harivamsa. tt The Vdyu-purdna has something different; but cipher what it is. XI

And

Prithu-

last.

I

am

unable

to

de-

the Harivamsa.

§§ Corrected from "Purujit".

See note 5 in

this page,

and note

1 in

the next. nil

Also read Maruta, in several MSS.

lowing page.

See, further,

note

:

in the fol-

VISHNU PUR AN A.

64

Rukmeshu, Prithurukma,* Jyamagha, Palita, and Harita/f To this day the followmg verse relating to

"Of all the husbands submisbeen, or who will be, the who have sive to their wives, most eminent is the king Jyamagha,^ who was the

Jyamagha

repeated:

is

Rukmakavacha.+

the text, are the grandsons of

The Bhagavata has Purujit, Rukma, § Rukmeshu, Prithu, and Jyamagha. The Vayu reads the two last names Parigha and HariJ The Brahma and Hari Vau'isa insert Parajit*![ as the father of the five named as in the text.*'"" '

^

Most of

five brothers,

the other authorities mention, that the elder of the

Rukmeshu, succeeded

his father in the sovereignty;

and that the second, Prithurukma, remained in his brother's serPalita and Harita were set over Videha (f^^f^ f^rfT vice.

^^f^ Lingaff) I

Jyamagha went

or Tirhoot; and

forth to settle

Vayu, he conquered Madhyadesa (the country along the Narmadii), Mekala, and the Suktimat

where he might: according mountains,

tt

to the

So the Brahma Parana

he established

states, that

himself along the Rikshavat mountain, and dwelt in Suktiraati.

He names

*

curs

ill

.H.

from " Prithurukraan

For

father of

This

is

its

".

The word

so

oc-

form as given above, see the

Vdyu-purdila,

1980, with which the

my MSS.

The country

Vidarbha.

shall see,

the midst of a comi^ouiu].

t One of X

we

as

Corrected, here aud below,

Harivamsa,

him

his son,

«&c.

agree.

gives Paraviit but one son, Rulimeshu, and makes

Prithurukma and the

rest.

not exact, as appears from note

1

in this page.

The Linga-

purdna has Siteshu, Maruta, Kambalabarhis, Rukmakavacha. § Corrected from "Rukman". II

^

And

so reads the Linga-purdtia.

Instead of Paravrit.

**

Only they have Hari, not Harita; and, tt Prior Section, LXVIII., 33. II It

does

mention

is

not

made

appear,

from

of Madhyadesa.

Mi'ittikavati, Suktimati,

in

my MSS.

some MSS., of

the

The names occur

Palita, for Palita.

Vdyu-purd/ia, of

and the Rikshavat mountains:

that

Narmada, Mekala,

BOOK

CHAP.

IV.,

65

XII.

husband of Saibya." Saibya was barren; but Jyamagba* was so much afraid of her, that he did not take any other wife. On one occasion, the king, after a desperate conflict, with elephants and horse, defeated a powerful foe, who, abandoning wife, children, kin,

army, treasure, and dominion,

was put left

When

fled.

Jyamagha beheld a

to flight,

the

enemy

lovely princess

alone and exclaiming "Save me, father! Save me,

brother!" as her (large) eyes rolled wildly with affright.

The king was struck by her

beauty, and penetrated

with affection for her, and said to himself: "This I

of a sterile

me

hands, to rear up to But,

I will

first,

my

to

palace,

Berar;

called is

is

have no children, and am the husband bride. This maiden has fallen into my

fortunate.

posterity.

take her in

where

I

I will

car,

espouse her.

and convey her

must request the concurrence

amongst

and,

my

his

we have

descendants,

sarha (more correctly, perhaps, Dasarna, Chhattisgarh + this story of

Jyamagha's adventures appears

settlement of the

Yadava

tribes along the

the

and Da-

Chaidyas, or princes of Baghelkhand and Chandail,f )

;

so that

to allude to the first

Narmada, more

to the

south and west than before.

Something very similar

is

read in the Linga-purdna and also in the

Brahma-purdna. *

"Though

t That Chandail,

the is

desirous of progeny": "^llrtjehl^ft ^jf^

ancient Chedi

now

The Pandits

settled

and

this

I

IV.

all

is

represented

doubt.

by

See Vol.

I

Baghelkhaiia II.,

p. 157,

have questioned

and

note

§§.

by distant verbal similarity, the modern District of Chundeyree

beguiled

one with

has even found its way See the Hindi Premasdgara, Chapter LIII.

groundless identification

into popular literature. I

beyond

not

of Central India,

maintain that Chedi (Chanderi);

is

this position.

See Vol. XL,

p. 160, note f.

5

VISHNU PURANA.

66

of the queen in these nuptials."

Accordingly, he took

the princess into his chariot, and returned to his

own

capital.

When Jyamagha's came

approach was announced, Saibya

to the palace-gate,

attended by the ministers,

the courtiers, and the citizens, to rious monarch.

But,

when

welcome the

victo-

she beheld the maiden

left hand of" the king, her lips swelled and slightly quivered with resentment, and she said to Jyamagha: "Who is this light-hearted damsel that is with you in the chariot?" The king, unprepared with a reply, made answer precipitately, through fear of his queen: "This is my daughter-in-law." "I have never had a son," rejoined Saibya; "and you have no other

standing on the

children. Of what son of yours, then, is this girl the wdfe?"f The king, disconcerted by the jealousy and anger which the words of Saibya displayed, made this

reply to her, in order to prevent further contention:

"She

is

the

young bride of the future son

shalt bring forth."

and said "So be

Hearing it;"

this,

whom

thou

Saibya smiled gently,

and the king entered

into his

great palace.

In consequence of this conversation regarding the birth of a son having taken place in an auspicious con-

junction,

aspect,

and season, + the queen, although

passed the time of women, became, shortly afterwards, pregnant, and bore a son.

*

His father named him Vi-

According to some MSS., simply "at the side of".

Lagna, hord, ainiuka, and avayava. The scholiast defines hord to + be half a rdii; athsaka, a ninth of one; and avayava, a twelfth of one.

— BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

67

XII.

and married him to the damsel he had brought Kratha, Kaisika/f They had three sons, and Romapada.^ The son of Romapada was Babhra;^ and his son was Dhriti.'* The son of Kaisika was Chedi,t whose descendants were called the Chaidya kings. ^ The son of Kratha was Kunti § his son w^as darblia,

—

home.'^'

"^

;

the Matsya, Kausika.

The Bhagavata has Kusa;

'

All the

||

authorities agree in specifying three sons. '

Lomapada: Agni.

'

Vastu: Vayu.

*

Ahuti:Vayu. Iti:Padma. Dyuti Matsya. Bhiiti Kurma."* latter is singular, in carrying on the line of Romapada for

II

Kriti: Agni. :

This

:

twelve generations further, ff

The Bhagavata, however, makes the princes of Chedi conRomapada; as, Babhru, Dhnti,^ Usika, Chedi Chaidyas, amongst whom were Damaghosha and Sisupala.

*

tinuous from the

Kumbhi: Padma.

^

The

*

original runs

^ qT*IM^^

fff

^ fe^TH^^^

dient youth, then,

who,

it

seems,

Two

I

Chidi(?):

§

9ff^^

of

I

cf^

^

f^'^A

^T^^^

Ij

And

"TT^ :

^%

^^

|

^^TTfTfyrrrT^Tf^^TflPl

I

I

¥^

f^^^:

I

This obe-

because of his father's prediction, married a of nubile age before he was born.

woman

best

MSS. have Kausika.

Vdyu-purdna.

^^T^^^ ^f^TH^

son of the so-called daughter-in-law,"

f Add

X^ "RHT

scholiast says, in explanation

may have been

my

f

:

The

I

so the Vdyu-purdiia, the

I

"Kunti was

offspring of Kratha,

Comment: ^TT'^T^

I

^^ITT^^

Kurma-purd/m, the Linga-purana, &c. The Linga-purdna reads

the Vdyu-purdim, the Harivamsa, &c.

Romapada,

" I find Dhfiti, The Linga-purdna has Sudhiiti. descendants of Dhriti. Some ft There seem to be names of only seven But the state of my of Kausika's descendants, also, are particularized. MSS. does not warrant \X

Ki'iti is

further detail with certainty.

the ordinary reading.

5*

VISHNU PUR ANA.

68

Vrishni;^ his son was Nirvriti;^* his son was Dasarha;

was Vyoman;t his son was Jimiita; his son was Vikriti;^: his son was Bhimaratha;§ his son \yas Navaratha;^ his son was Dasaratha;^ his son was Sakuni; his son was Karainbhi;|| his son was Devarata;1f his son was Devakshattra;^ his son was Mahis son

Dhrishti: Matsya.

Dhfishta: Vayu.

'

^

Vayu. ft

Nivfitti:

Nidhriti:

**

Agni.

The Brahma makes

sons,— Avanta, Dasarha, and Baliviishahan. In the Linga, '* destroyer it is said, of Dasarha, that he was cIT^TftlW^^*, foes.' European?) (faced; copper of of the host

three

Vikala: Matsya. Nararatha: Brahma, Hari Vamsa.§§

' * *

Dridharatha: Agni.

^

Soma: Linga.

•

One MS. has

tIF

Devarata: Linga. HH

Devanakshattra: Padma.

Nirdhriti; another, Nivi'itti.

The Linga-purdiia has

Ni-

The Kurma-purdiia gives Nivritti, preceded by Ranadhrisht'a. Vyoma. The Vdyu-put Two MSS. give, like the Bhdgavata-purdna, rdna has Vyoman; the Linga-purdna, Vyapta. One of my best MSS. of the Vishnu-purdna inserts Abhijit after Vyoman.

dhriti,

+

In three copies, Vankriti.

§

The Vdyu-purdiia interposes

Rathavara

between

Bhimaratha and

Navaratha. II

Karambhaka: Vdyu-purdiia.

Karambha,

in the Kiirma-purdna, which has, hereabouts, I

am

unable to

% And tt

out in

also,

my MSS. Devaraj: Kurma-purdna.

Linga-purdna.

My MSS.

X\ In

make

so the Linga-purdna, &c.

•* Vfita:

in the Linga-purdna;

numerous names, &c. which

have

my MSS.

Nirvritti, also.

there

is

a very different reading:

^UTIT %^ffr ^T^T ^ITfriW^^-

!

present chapter, §§ This work— and so the Brahina-purdtia— has, in the many other peculiarities, here unnoticed, as to proper names. lill

%%

Dridharatha, in I find

my MSS.

Devakshattra there.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

XII.

G9

his son was Kuruwas Paruhotra; son his AnLiratba;f was vatsa; his son his son was Aihsu;: his son was Satwata,§ from whom

dhu;^ his son was Anavaratha;*

'

There

is

great

VISHNU PURANA.

70

were termed Satwiitas. This was the progeny of Jyamagha; by Ustening to the account of whom, a man is purified from his sins. the princes of this house

The Linga* has Purushaprabhu, Manwat, Pratardana, Satwata; and the Agni, Dravavasu, Puruhuta, Jantu, and Satwata. Some of these originate, no doubt, in the blunders of copyists; but they cannot,

•

My

Aiiisu

all,

best

be referred to that source.

MSS. have: Madhu, Kuruvaiiisa

and Purudwat, Satwa (son of

Aiiisu),

or Kuruvaiiisaka,

Satwata.

Ann,

CHAPTER Bhoja

Sons of Satwata. of Sattrajita

XIII.

princfes of Miittikavati.

Surya the friend

appears to him in a bodily form

:

Syamantaka gem Sattrajita gives

it

to Prasena,

:

him the

gives

and marvellous properties.

brilliance

its

:

who

is

killed

by a

lion: the lion

by the bear Jambavat. Krishna, suspected of killing Prasena, goes to look for him in the forests: traces the bear

killed

to his cave

with him for the jewel

fights

:

:

the contest pro-

longed: supposed, by his companions, to be slain: he overthrows

Jambavat, and marries his daughter, Jambavati: returns, with her and the jcAvel, to Dwaraka: restores the jewel to Sattrajita, his daughter,

and marries

Satyabhama. Sattrajita murdered by Quarrel between Krishna

Satadhanwan: avenged by Krishna.

and Balartima. Akrura possessed of the jewel: leaves Dwaraka. Public calamities. Meeting of the Yadavas. Story of Akrura's birth:

the

he

is

invited to return: accused, by Krishna, of having

Syamantaka jewel

in his charge

THE

:

:

produces

it

in full

assembly:

it

Krishna acquitted of having purloined

remains

it.

sons of Satwata* were Bhajin,f Bhajamana,

Devavndha,§ Mahabhoja, and Bhajamanal had three sons, Nhni,^ Kri-

Divya, Andhaka,: Vnshni/|| '

The Agni acknowledges but

* Variant:

-was

Satwata;

four sons;

and so throughout

Kausalya, according

but

this chapter.

to the Vdyu-purdria,

all

the rest

Satwata's wife

Brahma-purdna, and

Ilari-

vamia.

t Corrected from "Bhajina". + For the conflicting accounts of

his parentage, see Goldstiicker's Sanskrit

Dictionary, sub voce. § Corrected, in this chapter,

from "Devavriddha".

Satwata's sons, according to the Bhdgavata-piird/ia, IX., XXIV., 6, 7, were Bhajamana, Bhaji, Divya, Vfishni, Devavfidha, Andhaka, and MaII

habhoja.

^ He

was

skilled in the

Dhamrveda,

the

Kurma-purdna

alleges.

VISHNU PURANA.

72

kana/* and Vrishni,^ by one wife, and as many f by another, t—Satajit, Sahasrajit, and Ayutajit/^§ The son of Devavridha was Babhru, of whom this verse is recited: "We hear, when afar, and we behold, w^hen

agree in the number,

[j

"^

^

Krimi: Brahma,** Agni, Kiirma. ff Kramaiia: Brahma. Bhagavata. §§ Dhrishthi: BhagavataJ|

'

^

is

IT

Pariava: Vayu.

Kinkina

Mahabhoja

and, mostly, in the names.

sometimes read Mahabhaga.

+1

Kfiparia:

Padma.

:

|]

Brahma. HIT

The Brahma and Hari Varhsa

and Puranjaya,*** and,

add, to the

to the second,

first three,

Siira

Dasaka. fff

• Corrupted, in some of my MSS., into Krikwana and Krinwana. t This second family is unrecognized by the Kurma-ptirdna. J Both wives bore the name of Sfinjaya, agreeably to the Vdyu-pu-

rdna and Harivamm. § Professor Wilson

my MSS.

all

but one,

different in the

had "Satajit, Sahasrajit, and Ayutajit"; but, in I

All the names are, apparently,

find as above.

Vdyu-purdna,

my

copies of which are, here, very illegible.

The Linga-purdna has Ayutayus, Satayus, and Harshakrit, with Sfinjaya as their mother, and does not II

%

name

the

first

set of sons at

all.

See the end of the next note. As in the Linga-purdna; Mahabahu, in the Brahna-purdna and Ha-

Not

so.

Add: for Bhajin, Bhajana, Linga-purdna; Bhogin, BrahmaHarivamm. Also see note in the preceding page. The Linga-purdna reads, instead of Bhajamana, bhrdjamdna, and makes

rivamm.

purd/ia and

]j

an epithet of Bhajana.

it

** •j-f

++

And

Harivai'nia.

I find

And

Nisi(?) chere.

§§ Kfitaka: II

II

%%

Nimlochi: Bhdgavata-piirdna.

so reads the Harivainia.

Vfishni

Kurma-purdna.

is

Vfisha, in

the accepted lection.

my MSS.

The Harivamia has Dhfishfa,

There

is

no

third son in the Ktirma-purdna. *'"

And

so adds the

ttt This saka",

is

Vdyu-purdna.

the reading

of

The Vdyu-purdna,

my best MSS. Professor my MSS., has Vamaka.

in

Wilson had "Da-

BOOK nigh, that

Babhru

is

equal to the gods.

is

CHAP.

IV.,

the

73

XIII.

of men, and Devavi'idha

first

Sixty-six persons, following the

precepts of one, and six thousand and eight,

who were

f Mahabhoja was a pious prince: his descendants were the disciples* of the other, obtained immortality."

Bhojas, the princes of MrittikavatiV + thence called

Vrishni had two sons, Sumitra and

Marttikavatas.'^§

Yudhajit:^ from the former, Anamitrali and Sini were

'

By

'

These are made,

the Hari ^

the Parriasa river:

Brahma

IF

Puraria: a river in Malwa.

incorrectly, the descendants of Babhru, in

Vamsa. **

The Bhagavata, Matsya, and Vayu

agree, in the main, as to

the genealogy that follows, with our text.

The Vayu

states that

Vrishni had two wives, Madri and Gandhari: by the former he

had Yudhajit and Anamitra, and, by the latter, Sumitra and Devamidhusha. ff The Matsya also names the ladies, but gives Su-

•

So the

scholiast explains the

word purusha here.

^: %^ ^^^Wt "^^^Tfv:

^'t:

ii

—

6 8, These stanzas occur in the Linga-purdna, Prior Section, LXVIIL, difference, in the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXIV., 9, 10, with the sole Also compare the Hariin both works, of 'sixty-five' for 'sixty-six'. vama, si. 2011—2013. The Vdyu-purdna &c. have very different numbers.

and

X

The commentator dleges

^Tt^^T^ 'n^ ST'l text,

no city

§

The

11

A

f

See Vol SI. 2014.

that

'f^^

the

city

^T

f^fTT

was

called

Mi'ittikavana:

^frNT^flT:

I

In the

named, as appears from the next note.

original has only

single

•* •j-j-

at all is

I

cTl^T^^

^^T

^if^^^ffT ^^f

:

I

MS. has Anumitra. II.,

There seems

p.

152, notes 2

to be

and

§.

something wrong here;

purdria agree in reading:

for

my MSS.

of the

Vdyu-

:

VISHNU PURANA.

74

Prasena and

sons,

Sattrajita.t

was the friend of the

(the Sun)

On

was Nighna,f who had The divme Aditya

of Anamitra

The son

born.^*

two

latter.

Sattrajita, whilst

one occasion,

walking along the

and makes Madri the mother of Yudhajit,

mitra to Gandhari,

Devamidhusha, Anamitra,

and

Sini.

The Agni has a

similar

arrangement, but substitutes Dhrishta for Vfishrii, and makes him the fifteenth

The Linga, § Padma, made great confusion, apparently without any warrant, the name of Vrishni in

descent from Satwata.

Brahma Puranas, and Hari by

altering,

Varhsa|| have

to Kroshtfi. '

The BhagavatalF makes them sons

and Agni, us observed

of Yudhajit; the Matsya

preceding note,

in the

his brothers,

as

well as Sumitra's.

Here, Gandhari is rejnesented as having only one son, Sumitra; and Madri has Yudhajit, Devamidhusha, Anamitra, and Sini. Instead of Devamidhusha, Professor Wilson gave, by inadvertence,

"Devimidhush",

as the

name

in the

Vdyu-piird/ia.

At the same

time,

he found, in the Matsya-purdna, "Devamidhusha".

1%

The Sanskrit runs:

^t^T^

-gTinf^W 5^'JH^fi:

Anamitra and Sini '^T'Tfir^fjI^ ff^T Vrishni. The Kurma-purdna says, expressly I

t Nimna: Bhdgavata-purdna. X Corrected, everywhere, from "Satrajit".

are,

I

fTcT"

thus, other sons of

The Bhdgavata-purdna has

both Sattrajita and Sattrajit; the Lmga-purdna, the latter.

In the Vdyu-

purdna, the reading seems to be Sakrajit. § This Puraiia, in

my

MSS., has

that he had Sumitra by Gandhari, mitra, II

and

It states, too,

and, by Madri, Devamidhusha,

Ana-

Sini.

According to

my

him only Madri, t IX., XXIV., 12.

of

Vfishiii, not Kroshfi'i.

;

best MSS.,

of Yudhajit,

Gandhari is mother of Sumitra, and Devamidhusha, and Anamitra.

— BOOK

IV.,

sea-shore, addressed his

75

ciiAr. XIII.

mind

and hymned

to Siirya,

on which, the divinity appeared and stood Beholding him in an indistinct shape, Sathim. before tnijita said to the Sun: "I have beheld thee, lord, in the heavens, as a globe of fire. Now do thou show his praises;

favour unto me, that

On

form."*

Syamantaka from

I

may

see thee in thy proper

the Sun, taking the jewel called

this,

off his neck,

placed

it

apart;

and

beheld him of a dwarfish stature, wdth a body like burnished copper, and with slightly reddish Sattrajita

eyes.f Having offered his adorations, the Sun desired to demand a boon; and he requested that the

him

The Sun presented it to him, Having obtained the spotless gem of gems, Sattrajita wore it on his neck; and, becoming as brilliant, thereby, as the Sun himself, irradiating all the regions with his splendour, he returned to Dwaraka. The inhabitants of that citv, beholding him approach, repaired to the eternal

jewel might become

and then resumed

his.

his place in the sky.

male, Purushottama,

— who,

to sustain the burthen of

the earth, had assumed a mortal form (as Krishna), and said to him: "Lord, assuredly the (divine) Sun

coming "It

is

to visit you."

But Krishna: smiled, and

not the divine Sun, but Sattrajita, to

is

said:

whom

Aditya has presented the Syamantaka gem; and he now wears it. Gro and behold him without apprehension." Accordingly, they departed. Sattrajita, having

:

Here, as just before, the Translator has supplied the

name

of Kfishiia.

VISHNU PURANA.

76

deposited the jewel, which

to his house, there

gone

yielded, daily, eight loads* of gold, and, through

marvellous vh-tue, dispelled

its

fear of portents, wild

all

and famine, f Achyuta was of opinion + that this wonderful gem

beasts, fire, robbers,

should be in the possession of Ugrasena;§ but,

al-

though he had the power of taking it from Sattrajita, he did not deprive him of it, that he might not occasion any disagreement amongst the family. Sattrajita, on the other hand, fearing that Krishna would ask ||

him

for the jewel, transferred

Now,

it

to his brother Pra-

was the peculiar property of this jewel, it was an inexhaustible source of good a virtuous person, yet, when worn by a man of bad

sena. that,

to

it

although

character,

it

w^as the

mounted

and went

his horse,

In the chase, he

cause of his death.

gem and hung

having taken the

was

killed IF

it

to the

by a

lion.

the jewel in his mouth, was about to

was observed and bears,

and gave

*

killed

who, carrying it

to his

round

Prasena, his neck,

woods to hunt. The lion, taking depart, when he

by Jambavat, the king of the

off the

gem, retired into his cave,

son Sukumaraka** to play with.

Bhdra, which here, more probably, imports a weight of gold equal tulds. So the commentator understands the term; and the

twenty

to

same yiew

is

taken by Sridhara, commenting on the Bhdgavaia-purdna,

X., LVI., 11.

:

Read 'wished', f^tj^t

II

^ **

^^

I

or 'king". He is spoken of further on. Exchanged, by the Translator, for Achyuta. And so was his horse, according to the original.

§ Called, in the original,

i/i ;//;«;/,

Corrected from "Sukumara", here and everywhere below.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

77

XIII.

time had elapsed, and Prasena did not Yadavas* began to whisper, one to another,

When some appear, the

and

to say:t "This

is

murder of Prasena,

in

Desirous of

Krishna's doing.

the jewel, and not obtaining

it,

he has perpetrated the

order to get

it

into his pos-

session."

When these calumnious rumours came to the knowledge of Krishna,: he collected a number of the Yadavas, and, accompanied by them, pursued the course of Prasena by the impressions of his horse's hoofs. §

Ascertaining,

by

this

horse had been killed by a

means, that he and his

lion,

he was acquitted, by Desirous of

the people, of any share in his death.

all

recovering the gem, he thence followed the steps of the lion, and, at no great distance, came to the place

where the

lion

had been

killed

by the

bear. Following

he arrived at the foot of a mountain, where he desired the Yadavas to await him, whilst he continued the track. Still guided by the marks of the feet, he discovered a cavern, and had scarcely entered it, when he heard the nurse of Sukuthe footmarks of the

latter,

him: "The lion killed Prasena; the by Jambavat. Weep not, Sukumaraka. The Syamantaka is your own." Thus assured of his object, Krishna advanced into the cavern, and

maraka saying lion has

been

to

killed

II

saw the

brilliant

jewel in the hands of the nurse,

*

YadulokaK.

I

Bhagavat, in the original.

scene of this hunt of Krishna's was, according to the purdna, the Rikshavat and Vindhya mountains. § Tlie

who

Vdyu-

VISHNU PURANA.

78

giving it, as a plaything, to Sukumaraka. The nurse soon descried his approach, and, marking his eyes fixed upon the gem with eager desire, called \yas

loudly for help.

Hearing her

and a

cries,

Jambavat,

full

of

ensued between

came him and Achyuta, which lasted twenty-one days. The Yadavas who had accompanied the latter -waited seven to the cave;

ano'er,

conflict

or eight days, in expectation of his return foe of Madhu

still

came not

forth,

he must have met his death not have required so

many

in

;

but, as the

they concluded that

the cavern.

"It could

days," they thought, "to

overcome an enemy;" and, accordingly, they departed, and returned to Dwaraka, and announced that Krishna had been killed. When the relations of Achyuta heard this intelligence, they

performed

to the occasion.

all

the obsequial rites suited

The food and water thus

offered to

Krishna, in the celebration of his Sraddha, served to support his life and invigorate his strength in the

which he was engaged; whilst his adverwearied by daily conflict with a powerful foe,

combat sary,

in

bruised and battered, in every limb, by heavy blows,

and enfeebled by want of food, became unable longer Overcome by his mighty antagonist, Jambavat cast himself before him, and said: "Thou, mighty being, art, surely, invincible by all the demons,

to resist him.

and by the

spirits of

heaven, earth, or

hell;

much

less

creatures in

by mean and powerless a human shape, and, still less, by such as

we

are born of brute origin. *

art thou to be vanquished

are,

who

Undoubtedly,

BOOK thou

art a portion of

IV.,

my

CHAP.

sovereign lord, Narayana, the

defender of the universe." bavat, Krishna

79

xrii.

Thus addressed by Jamfully, that he had

explained to him,

descended to take upon himself the burthen of the earth, and kindly alleviated the bodily pain which the fight, by touching him with his Jambavat again prostrated himself before Krishna, and presented to him his daughter, Janiba-

bear suffered from the hand.

vati, as

'' an offering suitable to a guest.

He

also de-

Syamantaka jewel. Although a o-ift from such an individual was not fit for his acceptance, yet Krishnaf took the gem, for the purpose

livered to his visitor the

of clearing his reputation.

He

then returned, along

with (his bride) Jambavati, to Dwaraka. When the people of Dwaraka beheld Krishna alive

and returned, they were filled with delight, so that those who were bowed down with years recovered youthful vigour; and all the Yadavas, men and women, assembled round Anakadundubhi, (the father of the and congratulated him. Krishna: related to the whole assembly of the Yadavas all that had happened, exactly as it had befallen, and, restoring the Syamantaka jewel to Sattrajita, was exonerated from the crime hero),

of which he had been falsely accused.

He

then led

Jambavati into the inner apartments. When Sattrajita reflected that he had been the cause

t Achynta, in the Sanakrit. Bhagavat. t The original has

VISHNU PUllANA.

80

of the aspersions upon Krishna's character, he felt alarmed; and, to conciliate the prince, he gave him to wife his daughter, Satyabhama. The maiden had been,

previously, sought in marriage

by several

of the

most

distinguished Yadavas, as Akrura, Kfitavarman, and

Satadhanwan,*

wedded

who were

to another,

highly incensed at her being

and leagued

in

enmity against Sat-

amongst them, with Akrura and Kritavarman, said to Satadhanwanrf "This caitiff Sat-

The

trajita.

trajita

us,

chief

has offered a gross insult to you, as well as to solicited his daughter, by giving her to

who

Let him not live. Why do you not kill him, and take the jewel? Should Achyuta therefore enter into feud with you, we will take your part." Upon this Krishna.

promise, Satadhanwan undertook to slay Sattrajita.

When news burned

in the

t

Pandu had been wax,^§ Krishna, who knew

arrived that the sons of

house of

||

the real truth, set off for Varan avata, to allay the ani-

'

t

This alludes to events detailed

•^^^cT^^ir^T^

the last note, pramtikha

is

in the

l[rT^5^^^'f

:

I

Mahabharata. 1

In the passage quoted in

rendered "most distinguished"; here, "chief".

Read: "Akrura, Kritavarman, Satadhanwan, and other Yadavas": "Akrura, Kritavarman, and others."

and

The house referred to was smeared and stocked with and other combustibles, with the intention of burning Kunti and her SODS in it. The design fell through, so far as they were concerned. § Jatu, 'lac'.

lac

II

^ the

Bhagavat, in the original.

Adi-parvan, title

CXLI.— CLI. These

of Jatugriha-parvan.

chapters comprise a section bearing

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

81

XIII.

mosity of Duryodhana, and to perform the duties his relationship required. Satadhanwan, taking advantage of his absence, killed Sattrajita in his sleep, and took

Upon this coming to the of the gem. knowledge of Satyabhama, she immediately mounted her chariot, and, filled with fury at her father's murder, repaired to Varahavata, and told her husband how

possession

had been killed by Satadhanwan, in resentment of her having been married to another, and how he had carried off the jewel; and she implored him to take prompt measures to avenge such heinous Sattrajita

wrong. Krishna, who is ever internally placid, being informed of these transactions, said to Satyabhama, as his eyes flashed with indignation: "These are, indeed, audacious injuries: but I will not submit to them from so vile a wretch.*

They must

assail the

tree,

who

the birds that there have built their nests, f sorrow: it needs not your lamenexcessive Dismiss tations to excite any wrath.": Returning, forthwith,

would

to

kill

Dwaraka, Krishna § took Baladeva

to him:

"A

and now

lion slew Prasena,

Sattrajita has

apart,

hunting

and

said

in the forests;

been murdered by Satadhan-

wan. As both these are removed, the jewel which belonged to them is our common right. Up, then; ascend

your car; and put Satadhanwan to death!" Being thus excited by his brother, Balarama engaged resolutely in the enterprise. But Satadhanwan,

§

Vasudeva, ia the Sanskrit.

IV.

6

VISHNU PURANA.

82

being aware of their hostile designs, repaired to Ki'itavarman, and required his assistance. Kritavarman, however, dedined to assist him; pleading his inability to enccaae in a conflict with both Baladeva and Krish-

Satadhanwan, thus disappointed, applied to But he said: "You must have recourse to some other protector. How should I be able to defend you? There is no one, even amongst the immortals,—

na.*

Akrura.

whose

are

praises

verse,— who

is

celebrated

throughout the uni-

capable of contending with the wielder

stamp of whose foot the three worlds tremble; whose hand makes the wives of the Asuras widows; whose weapons no host, however mighty, can resist. No one is capable of encountering

of the discus

;

at the

who

the wielder of the ploughshare,

annihilates the

prowess of his enemies by the glances of his eyes, that roll with the joys of wine; and whose vast ploughshare manifests his might, by seizing and exterminatino;

the most formidable foes."t

"Since this

is

the

"and you are unable

case," replied Satadhanwan,*

to

me, at least accept and take care of this jewel." "I will do so," answered Akrura, "if you promise, that, even in the last extremity, you will not divulge assist

its

being in

my

possession. "

To

agreed; and Akrura took the jewel.

this

Satadhanwan

And

the former,

mounting a very swift mare,— one that could hundred leagues a day,— fled (from Dwaraka).

travel a

Here again the original has Vasudeva; and so frequently below. Ki'ishi'ia and Baladeva are is rendered very freely. eulogized, in it, under the names, respectively, of Chakrin and Sirin. •

t Akriira's speech

I

Satadhanus

below.

is

the

name,

in

the

original,

here and several times

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

83

XIII.

Wlien Krishna heard of Satadhanwan's

flight,

he

harnessed his four horses,— Saibya, Sugriva, Meghapushpa, and Balahaka,— to his car, and, accompanied

by Balarama,* set off in pursuit. The mare (held her speed, and) accompHshed her hundred leagues; but,

when she reached

the country of Mithila,

(lier

was exhausted, and) she (dropped down and)

strength

died. Sa-

flight on foot, where the mare had perished,) Krishna said to Balarama: f "Do you remain in the car, w^hilst I follow the villain on foot, and put him to death. The ground here is bad; and

tadhanwan,^ dismounting, continued his

(When

his pursuers

the horses will not it."

came

fee

to the place

able to drag the chariot across

Balarama, accordingly, stayed with the car; and

Krishna follow^ed Satadhanwan on

foot.

When he had

chased him for two kos, he discharged his discus;

Satadhanwan was at a considerable disweapon struck off his head. Krishna, then coming up, searched his body and his dress for the Syamantaka jewel, but found it not. He then returned to Balabhadra, and told him that they had effected the death of Satadhanwan to no purpose; for the precious gem, the quintessence of all worlds, was not upon his

and, although tance, the

person.

When

Balabhadra heard

this,

he flew into a

violent rage, and said to Vasudeva:

"Shame

you, to be thus greedy of wealth!

I

*

The Vayu

calls

upon

Sudhanwan, or Satadhanwan, king of

Mithila,

Substituted, by the Translator, for Baladeva. t The Sanskrit has Balabhadra, here and just below. •

light

acknowledge no

VISHND PURANA.

84

brotherhood with you. Here hes

my path. Go whither

have done with Dwaraka, with you, with all our house. It is of no use to seek to impose upon me with thy perjuries."* Thus reviling his brother, who fruitlessly endeavoured to appease him, Balabhadra went to the city of Videha,f where Janaka^ received him hospitably; and there he remained.

you

please.

I

Vasudeva returned

to

Dwaraka.

It

was during

his

stay in the dwelling of Janaka, that Duryodhana, the

son of Dhritarashtra, learned from Balabhadra the art of fighting with the mace.

At the expiration of three

years, Ugrasena and other chiefs of the Yadavas,+

being

satisfied that

Krishna had

rtot

the jewel, went to

Yideha,§ and removed Balabhadra's|| suspicions, and

brought him home. Akrura, carefully considering the treasures^ which the precious jewel secured to him, constantly celebrated

A

'

rather violent anachronism, to

make Janaka contemporary

with Balarama.

t Yideha mentioned. *

I

find

is

a country.

See Vol.

II.,

The name p.

of its capital, here intended,

is

not

165.

^^U%»T"IT^f7rf*C^^t,

"Babhru,

Ugrasena,

and other

Yadavas."

Who

is

the

in identifying

Babhru here mentioned?

him with the Babhru, son

There would be an anachronism of Devaviidha, named in p. 72,

supra. § 11

%

Videhapuri, "the capital of Videha."

My MSS. The

yield 'Baladeva's'.

original has 'gold', suvarna.

See notefj above.

"

BOOK and,

rites,*

religious

CHAP.

IV.,

purified

85

XIII.

with holy prayers/

lived in affluence for fifty-two years ;f and, through the

was no dearth or pestllencet At the end of that period, Sa-

virtue of that gem, there

whole

in the

The

*

country.'^

text gives the

commencement

commentator does not say whence

f^'^'^W^T ^T"^f?I

%^Pl"

"O

I

it is

of the prayer; § but the

taken: ^^•Tlffl'

goddess,

the

Kshattriya or Vaisya engaged in religious duties

"^f^^-

murderer of a is

the slayer of

Brahman;" i. e., the crime is equally heinous. Perhaps the last word should be ^"^fTlll 'is'. * Some of the circumstances of this marvellous gem IF seem a

to identify

it

with

a stone of widely diffused celebrity in the

East, and which, according given, originally, by

Noah

to

to

Mohammedan

the

writers,

*

Yajna,

t

^^^Rfpr tf ^fi^t^'l" t^r^^wwfT H^^(2itfr

'sacrifices.'

"^

"Wt^H

fT^'1"

f^^fS^"^TfX!r

a Vaisya engaged in sacrifice

Brahman:

of a

was

Japheth ; the Hajarul matar of the

therefore

is

07i

I

"For he a par, for

that

kills

^"RiT^

a Kshattriya or

sinfulness, with the slayer

he kept himself invested with the mail of re-

ligious observances for sixty-two years." I

Read "portent, famine, epidemic, or the

§ I

am

a prayer

at a is

loss to

like,"

TT'^t^TO'T^t^TI-

account for Professor Wilson's supposition that All that the scholiast says is: ^^^^rft

here given.

1

So read almost all my MSS. See note f, above. M. Langlois, in his translation of the HarivaMa, Vol. I., p. 170, note 4, observes: "Qu'etait-ce que cette pierre poetique d\x Syamaniaca? II

%

On

pourrait,

d'apres ce recit,

supposer que c'etait quelque mine de diaet I'abondance dans les etats du

mants, qui avait repandu

la richesse

prince qui la possedait.

On

pourrait

croire

aussi que

le

Syamantaca

souryacdnta,

chose qne cette pierre merveilleuse appelee par les Indiens Men et que nous prenons quelquefois pour le cristal; ou

un ornement

royal,

etait la

meme

se disputaient.

marque

distinctive de I'autorite,

que tous ces princes

VISHNU PURANA.

86

trughna, the great-grandson of Satwata,* was killed

by the Bhojas; and, as they were in bonds of alliance with Akriira, he accompanied them in their flight from

Sang yeddah of the Persians, and Jeddah tash of the

Arabs,

Turks, the possession of which secures rain and

The

fertility.

author of the Habibus Siyar gravely asserts, that this stone was in the hands of the Mongols, in his day, or in the tenth f century.

*

descent of Satrughna given in

This does not harmonize with the

the next chapter, over,

if

the

same person

intended in both places.

is

Satrughna of the next chapter

the

I

is

brother

More-

of Aknira,

Vide

infra, pp. 94, 95.

t This should be "sixteenth". +

"When,

after

the ark rested on

See the end of the next note.

escaping the tremendous catastrophe

Mount

Jiid,

and the great

direct inspiration of the Divine Being,

proceeded to

discretion,

allot

to

his

or from

children

of the Deluge,

patriarch,

either

the impulse

by the

of his

own

the different quarters

of

Yapheth the countries of the north and east. And we are further informed, that, when the latter was about to depart for the regions allotted to him, he requested that his father would instruct him in some form of prayer, or invocation, that should, whenever he the earth, he assigned

required

it,

to

procure for his people the blessing of rain.

In compliance

with this request, Noah imparted to his son one of the mysterious names of God, inscribing delivered, at the

it

on a stone;

same time,

which, as an everlasting memorial, he

into his possession.

Yapheth now proceeded,

with the whole of his family, to the north-east, according

devoting himself, that

plains in instituted,

for

as

is

manner

the

quarter, to

of those

who

a wandering and pastoral

his followers,

the

to

inhabit life;

appointment; the boundless

and, having

most just and virtuous regulations

for

their conduct, never failed to procure for them, through the influence of

him by his father, rain and moisture for whenever occasion made it necessary. This stone has been denominated, by the Arabs, the Hidjer-ul-mattyr, lapis imbifer, or rainstone; by the Persians, Sang-ijeddali, aid-stone, or stone of power; and, by the Turks, Jeddah-taush. And it is affirmed, that the same stone was preserved among the Moghiils and Ouzbeks, possessing the same myste-

the sacred deposit consigned to their lands,

rious property, to

teenth Vol.

century."

II.,

the days

Major

pp. 457, 458.

of the author,

David Price's

in the

beginning of the

Chronological

Retrospect^

six-

&c.,

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

Dwaraka. From the moment of

87

XIII.

his departure, various

and the whose emblem is Ga-

calamities, portents, snakes, dearth,* plague, f

began

like

to prevail

;

so that he

rudat called together the Yadavas, with Balabhadra

and Ugrasena, and recommended them to consider it was that so many prodigies should have occurred at the same time. On this, Andhaka, one of the elders of the Yadu race, thus spake: "Wherever Swa-

how

phalka,§ the father of Akriira, dwelt, there famine,

were unknown. want of rain in the kingdom of Kasiraja,!! Swaphalka was brought there, and immediately there fell rain from the heavens, t It happened, also, that the queen of Kasiraja conceived, and was

plague, dearth, and other visitations

Once, when

there was

quick with a daughter;** but,

when

the time of de-

from the womb. Twelve years passed away, and still the girl was unborn. Then Kasiraja spake to the child, and said:

livery arrived, the child issued not

your birth thus delayed? Come Why do you inflict this mother?' Thus adyour protracted suffering upon father, you will pre'If, answered: dressed, the infant 'Daughter,

forth.

why

I desire to

is

behold you.

sent a cow, every day, to the Brahmans, I shall, at the end of three years more, be born.' The king, accordingly, presented, daily, a

cow

to the

Brahmans;

and, at the end of three years, the damsel came into t Maraka.

*

AndvrisMi.

I

Uragari, in the original; significatively, 'the

\

enemy

of snakes.'

§ For his origin, vide infra, p. 94. Corrected, throughout, from "Kasiraja". II

^ "God

•

rained",

^^ ^^^.

Ascertained, says the scholiast, for such,

by means

of astrology, &c.

VISHNU PURANA.

88

Her

the world.

father called her Gandini;* and he

subsequently gave her to Swaphalka,

when he came

Gandini, as long as she

to his palace for his benefit.

gave a cow to the Brahmans every day. Akriira was her son by Swaphalka; and his birth, therefore, proceeds from a combination of uncommon excellence, f When a person such as he is is absent from us, is it likely that famine, pestilence, and prodigies + lived,

should turn.

to occur?

fail

The

faults of

Let him, then, be invited to reof exalted worth must not be

men

too severely scrutinized. "§

Agreeably to the advice of Andhaka the

elder,

the

||

Yadavas sent a mission, headed by Kesava, Ugrasena, and Balabhadra, to assure Akrurat that no notice would be taken of any irregularity committed by him; and, having satisfied him that he was in no danger, they brought him back to Dwaraka. Immediately on his arrival,

in

consequence of the properties of the and every other cal-

jewel, the plague, dearth, famine,

amity and portent ceased. reflected,

'

^

Krishna, observing

that the descent of Akriira

Krishna's reflecting,

the

this,

from Gandini

commentator observes,

is

to

be

understood of him only as consistent with the account here given of him, as

*

11

^

So

The

if

he were a mere

man

;

for,

called because of the 'cow' given

original

calls

him

as he

away

was

'daily'

"elder of the Yadus",

omniscient,

by her

father.

ej^cf^ 4^|fV|^^

Called, in the Sanskrit, Swaphalki, from the father, Swaphalka.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP.

89

XIIT.

and Swaplialka was a cause wholly disproportionate to such an effect, and that some more powerful influence must be exerted, to arrest pestilence and famine.

"Of

a surety", said he to himself, "the great

Syamantaka jewel is in his keeping; for such, I have heard, are amongst its properties. This Akriira, too, has been lately celebrating sacrifice after sacrifice his own means are insufficient for such expenses: it is beyond a doubt, that he has the jewel." Having come to this conclusion, he called a meeting of all the Yadavas at his house, under the pretext of some festive celebration.* When they were all seated, and the purport of their assembling had been explained, and :

the business accomplished, Krishna f entered into conversation with Akriira, and, after laughing and joking, said to him: "Kinsman, you are a very prince in your liberality;

but

we know very

well, that the precious

jewel which was stolen by Satadhanwant was delivered, by him, to you, and is now in your possession, to the great benefit of this kingdom. § So let it remain.

there

was no occasion

however, appears,

for

in this

him

to

reflect

or reason.

Krishna,

story, in a very different light

from

and the adventure, it may be remarked, is detached from the place in which we might have expected to find it,— the narrative of his life,— which forms

that in

which he

is

usually represented;

the subject of the next Book.

f Jauardana, in the Sanskrit. * Corrected from "Sudhanwan",— a mere

But vide supra,

p. 83,

note

1.

slip of the pen,

presumably.

VISHNU PURANA.

90

We

derive advantage from

all

bhadra suspects that

I

kindness to me, show

who had

Akrura,

have it

it;

But Bala-

its virtues.

and, therefore, out of

(to the

When

assembly)."

was thus "If I deny

the jewel with him,

taxed,

he hesitated what he should do. that I have the jewel," thought he, "they will search my person, and find the gem hidden amongst my clothes. I

cannot submit to a search."

So

reflecting,

Akrura

whole world: "It is true that the Syamantaka jewel was entrusted to me by Satadhanwan.* When he went from hence, I expected, every day, that you would ask me for it; said to Narayana, the cause of the

and with much inconvenience, therefore, until

it

so

now.f

much

The charge

of

anxiety, that I have

it

have kept

me

to

been incapable of en-

joying any pleasure, and have never ease.

I

has subjected

Afraid that you would think

known a moment's

me

unfit to retain

possession of a jewel so essential to the welfare of the I forbore to mention to you its being in my But now take it, yourself, and give the care of Having thus spoken, Akrura it to whom you please." drew forth, from his garments, a small gold box,+ and took from it the jewel. On displaying it to the assembly of the Yadavas, the whole chamber where they

kingdom, hands.

sat

was illuminated by

ffTHfTT

its

radiance.

I

*

Here

*

Samudgaka.

-we find

Satadhanus again, in the Sanskrit,

"This", said

BOOK "is the

Akri'ira,

IV.,

CHAP.

(Syamantaka) gem, which was con-

me by Satadhanwan. belongs now take it." When the Yadavas beheld

whom

Let him to

signed to

filled

91

xiir.

the jewel,

it

they were

with astonishment, and loudly expressed their

Balabhadra immediately claimed the jewel, with Achyuta, as formerly

delight.

as his property jointly

agreed upon;* whilst Satyabhama demanded as

right,

it

it,

as her

had, originally, belonged to her father.

Between these two, Krishna considered himself as an ox between the two wheels of a cart,f and thus spake to Akriira, in the presence of

all

the Yadavas: "This

jewel has been exhibited to the assembly, in order to

my reputation. It is the joint right of Balabhadra and myself, and is the patrimonial inheritance of Satyabhama. But this jewel, to be of advantage to the w^hole kingdom, should be taken charge of by a person who leads a life of perpetual continence. If worn by clear

an impure individual,

it

will

be the cause of his death.

have sixteen thousand wives, I am not qualified to have the care of it. It is not likely that Satyabhama will agree to the conditions that would

Now,

as

I

her to the possession of the jewel ;t and, as to Balabhadra, he is too much addicted to wine and entitle

the pleasures of sense to lead a are, therefore,

^^ t

I

life

of self-denial.

out of the question; and

all

Bala and Satya are the proper names that here occur.

efi^

%rI^^*ITTr

I

The

We

the Yada-

original has nothing more.

VISHNU PURANA.

92

Satyabhama,* and myself request you,

vas, Balabhadra,

most bountiful Akrura, to retain the care of the jewel, as you have done hitherto, for the general good: for you are qualified to have the keeping of it; and, in your hands, it has been productive of benefit to the You must not decline compliance with our country. request." Akrura, thus urged, accepted the jewel, and,

wore

thenceforth,

it,

publicly,

round

his neck,

where

shone with dazzling brightness; and Akrura moved about like the sun, wearing a garland of light.

it

He who

calls

to

mind the vindication f of from false aspersions

character of) Krishna t

(the shall

never become the subject of unfounded accusation in the least degree, and, living in the senses, shall

'

The

full

be cleansed from every

story of the

Sjamantaka gem occurs

Vayu, Matsya, Brahma, and Hari

may be

Variisa,

exercise of his

sin.

|1

^

in the

and

other Purarias.

H

whole

Independently of the part borne, in

it

series.

It

considered as one

is

Bhagavata, § alluded to in

common it,

to the

by Krishna,

presents a curious and, no doubt, a faithful, picture of ancient

manners, acts

of

— in

the loose self-government of a kindred clan, in the

personal

which ensue,

violence which

in the public

that is taken,

are committed,

in the feuds

meetings which are held, and the part

by the elders and by the women,

in all the pro-

ceedings of the community.

*

Here again called Satya, in the original. f Kshdland, literally, 'washing'. * Substituted, by the Translator, for Bhagavat. § X., LVI. and LVII. Chapters XXXVIII. and XXXIX. II

^

The version

of the story given in the preceding pages is

than that of any other Purana

I

have examined.

much

fuller

—

CHAPTER The

Andhaka.

Anamitra, of Swaphalka and Chitraka, of

Sini, of

Descendants of

XIV.

children of

his daughter Pritha married to

Pandu her :

children,

and his brothers; also Kariia, by Aditya.

thira

Husbands and children

Paridu by

Madrf.

daughters.

Previous births of Sisupala.

THE

The

Devaka and Ugrasena.

de-

Children of Siira: his son Vasudeva:

scendants of Bhajamana.

Yudhish-

The sons

of Sura's

younger brother* of Anamitra f was

of

other

Sini;t

son was Satyaka; his son was Yiiyudhana, also

his

known by

the

name

of Satyaki; his son was Asanga;§

his son w^as Timi;^|| his son

was Yugandhara.

^

These

princes were termed Saineyas.l '

^

Dyumni: Matsya.ff

Kuiii: Bhagavata.**

Bhuti: Vayu.

The Agni makes

these,

all,

brother's sons of Satyaka, and

adds another, Kishabha, the father of Swaphalka. •

'Son', according to two

MSS.

f Vide supra,

p. 73.

This Sini, according to the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXIV., 13, was son of Anamitra. The same work, in the stanza immediately preceding that just referred to, recognizes the Sini of our text,— a brother of Anamitra. *

vide supra, p. 74, note *,

— speaks

youngest son of Anamitra, son of

Vfishiii.

The Kitrma-p., Here, Sini

From

is

this the

According to

also,

Vdyii-purdna

,

Section,

Prior

the youngest son of Vrishni. § Variants: Sanga, Sanjaya, II

Kuiii, in

differs slightly.

Sini was son of Anamitra, youngest son of Vrishiii.

this,

The Linga-purdna

of two Sinis:

one MS.;

%

The Vdyu-purdtia

**

And

Srii'ii,

calls

LXIX.,

15,

knows only one

Sini,

(?)

and Asima.

Jaya: Bhdgavata-purdna.

in another.

them Bhautyas,

as being descendants of Bhiiti.

so in the Linga-purdna.

Caltt Bhiimi, in the Harivamsa, which here wants a stanza, in the

cutta edition.

VISHNU PURANA.

94

In the family of Anamitra, Pfisni*

was born;

his

son was Swaphalka/ the sanctity of whose character f has been described: the younger brother of Swaphalka

was named Chitraka.t Swaphalka had, by Gandini, Upamadgu,§ Mfidura,|| Arimebesides Akrura,

'

The

Swaphalka, IF according

authorities are not agreed here.

comes from

to the Agni, as just remarked,

Sini, the son of

Ana-

The Bhagavata, instead of Prisni, has Vrishi'ii, son of Anamitra;** the Brahma ff and Hari Vamsa++ have Vfishni; and The Matsya also makes the Agni, Prishni, son of Yudhajit,§§ mitra.

Yudhcijit the ancestor of Akrura, through Rishabha and Jayanta.

Yudhajit, in the Brahma, &c.,

the son of Kroshtri.

is

||

jl

MSS. f "Sanctity of character" is for prahkdva. Bhdgavata-piinma. According to the Llnga-purd/ia,

*

Yi'ishni, in four

+

Chitraratha:

Chitraka was son of Sumitra. §

Two MSS.

give

Upamangu,

as in,

instance,

for

the

Vdyu-purdna;

which then has Mangn, as has the Brahmd-purdna. Several of the notes with note II

^

that

should

follow

1)C

compared together, and

in p. 96, infra.

The Brahma-purdi'ia has Madura.

Also read Mridara and Mi'idn.

Swaphalka was son of Yudhajit, son, the commentator says, was Devaniidliusha; and ho explains the term Varshiii, applied to Swaphalka, The text is as follows: as signifying "founder of the Vrishi'ii family".

^

According

to

the

Liiuja-purdna,

This

son of a son of Madri.

Comment: ** Vrishi'ii

^TT^IT:

unnamed

frT^ ^^^W^^^TT^??^"^^

was Anamitra's third son, according

XXIV., 14. tt My MS. gives Prishni, son §§ The Vdyu-purdna has:

to the

g^TTf^TT:

Puraua referred

to: IX.,

NJ

Compare

^

of Yudhajita.

s»

\e

^

XI SI. 1908.

\»

the first verse of the stanza quoted in note

the Ilarivamia,

il.

2080.

|li|

^, ahove; and see

Vide supra, p. 73, note

3,

ad fintm-

:

BOOK jaya,*

Giri,

CHAP. XIV.

IV.,

95

Ksliattropakshattra,f Satruglina,t Ari-

mardaiia, § Dharmadhrik, moclia, Avalia,

Drislitasarman,1I Gandhaand Prativaha. f f He had, also, a

"^"'

||

^

++

daughter, Sutara. ++

'

The

vary in the reading of these names,

different authorities

Professor Wilson had "Sarimejaya"; his Hindu-made English version,

*

''Ravi,

The

Sarinjaya," preceded by "Mi'ida".

-

original,

T'^^f^lJT-

f^Tf^'^*'? might be resolved into "Miidu, Ravisa, Arimejaya": but that this is corrupt appears from the high authority of the Vdyu-purd/ia,

which reads

t These names are written, in the original, as one long compound; and it is more likely than not that we should here read "Kshattra, Professor Wilson's

Upakshattra".

Bengal translation has "Girikshetra,

Upakshetra". One MS. gives Kshattropeta. The Vdyu-purd/ia gives, plainly, Girirakshas and Yaksha. I

Satruhan

§

Three MSS.

:

BraJnna-'purdna.

The Vdyu-purd/ia seems

have Avimardana.

to

give

Parimardana. Dharmabhrit:

II

^

Vdyu-purd/ia and Brahma-purdiia.

Corrected from "Dhrisht'asarman".

One MS. has Drisht'adharma, Wilson had, instead of two names, "Gandhamojavaha"; and all my MSS. but one— which has Gandhamohavaha, might be read There is little risk in the alteration which I to yield Gandhamojavaha. ** Professor

—

have ventured; as the Vdyu-purd/ia has

****** IffT^Tf 3Tf?f^Tft

^[s^ift^^^Tx?-?::

^ ^ft^T

I

WTTl^T

II

ft In the Brahna-purdiia there are, hereabouts, in my single MS., many partly undecipherable, and yet indubitable, variations from the Vish/iupurd/ia.

The

Uariva/'/iia

adds

chapter under annotation, scarcely worth that XX

work

is

with

reference it

to

the

has seemed

while to swell the notes by transcribing, particularly as

The Vdyu-purd/ia

my MSS.;

our Purai'ia,

so easily accessible.

in note «*, above. to

to

not a few particulars which

calls

her Vasudeva.

In the Li/iga-purd/ia, her

in the Hariva/hsa, Sundari.

See the Sanskrit quotation is Sudhara, according

name

VISHNU PURANA.

96

Devavat and Upadeva* were the sons of Aki'ura.f The sons of Chitrakat were Prithu and Viprithu, § and many others/ Andhaka|| had four sons, Kutbough they generally concur '

in the

The Matsya and Padma

call

number.

If

them sons of Akrura,

no

but,

doubt, incorrectly.**

*

Instead of these two names,

one MS. has Deva and Anupadeva,

Bengal translation. The Brahma-purdna gives Yastudeva and Upadeva; the Harivaima, Prasena and Upadeva. and Haf His vi'ife, according to the Linga-purd/'ia, Brahma-purdna, as has Professor Wilson's.

rivaihsa, is Ugraseni. *

Corrected from "Chitrika".

§

Corrected,

Viduratha: Bhdgavata-purdna.

from "Vipritha".

The Vdyu-purdna has Satyaka, ^ The Linga-purdna has, in my MSS.: Akrura, Upamangu, Mangu, Vfita, Janamejaya, Girirakshas, Upaksha, Satrughna, Arimardana, DharmaThe Haribhfit, Yiisht'adharma, Godhana, Vara, Avaha, and Prativaha. vamia, si. 1916 1918, has, in my best MSS.: Akrura, Upamangu, Mangu, Mridara, Arimejaya, Arikshipa, Upeksha, Satrughna, Arimardana, Dharmadhrik,Yatidharmau,Gndhramojandhaka, Avaha, Prativaha. In ^/. 2083— 2085, II

—

we

find

Madura

Satruhan

for

for Mridara, Girikshipa for Arikshipa,

Akshepa

for

Upeksha,

Satrughna, Dharmabhrit for Dharmadhrik, and Dharmin for

The Bhdgavata-purdna has

Yatidharman.

:

Akrura, Asanga,

Sarameya,

Miidura, Mriduvid (or Mfiduri), Giri, Dharmavriddha, Sukarman, Kshetropeksha, Arimardana, Satrughna, Gandhamada, Pratibahu. The Brahtnapurdiia has, with other names,

readings of the

Arimejaya, Avaha, and Prativaha.

The

Vdyu-purdna, scattered through the preceding notes, are

especially deserving of attention.

There

is little

doubt, that, of

all

the Purai'ias, the

Vdyu-purdna generally

presents, in their oldest extant Paurauik form, the particulars that

make

up the works of the class to which it belongs. ** In the Vdyu-purdna they are called Prithu, Viprithu, Aswagriva, Aswabahu, Suparswaka, Gaveshaiia, Arisht'anemi, Aswa, Suvarman, In the Linga-purdna we read: Dharmabhrit, Abhiimi, and Bahubhiimi. Viprithu,

Prithu,

Aswagriva, Subahu,

Sudhasiika,

Gaveshana,

Arishta-

nemi, Aswa, Dharma, Dharmabhrit, Subhiimi, and Bahubhiimi. Much the same persons are named in the Brahma-purdna, where they are called

The list 2087—2089.

sons of Sumitra. 1920, 1921

;

slightly differs,

again, in the JIartvaMa,

dl.

BOOK

CHAP. XIV.

IV.,

97

The son was Kapotaroman; his son was Viloman;^§ his son was Bhava/ who was also called Chandanodakadundubhi;'^]] he was a

kiira,*Bhajamana, Suchi. ^ Kambalabarliisha.f

Kukura was Vrishta;^+

of

his son

—

Vayu.

Saiiiin:1I

'

makes them

Matsya.

Sasi:

^

:

Agni.**

Matsya, &c.

This

Dhrishta:

++

Kapotaroman; saying he was Vilomaja,

Matsya;

Nava:

have Raivata,

Linga.***

Bala:

Corrected, here and below, from

*

aa

Vayu;||||

Nala:

Tamas:

Matsya.

Bhagavata.

:

The Matsya, Vayu, and Agni agree with our

*

it

'irregularly

Agni.lfl

Tittiri,

Agni.

Anu

Kiirma.

we

place of Viloman,

In

begotten.' Taittiri,

last

Sundara.

Dhrishnu: Brahma, §§ Hari Vaiiisa. The Bhagavata puts Viloman first. The Linga makes

epithet of

*

Sini

calls the first

Vayu,

Vfishni: Bhagavata,ff

^

Agni.

and

the sons of Babhvu,

"Kukkura", which

I

The

text.

find nowhere.

The Vdyu-yurdna has Kakuda. t Corrected from "Kambalavarhish". + In one MS. is Dhrishta; in another,

Cue MS. here The ordinary

§ II

that followed by the Translator,

reading,

^r^^'^^^^^^^^f^^

^IIT

Vrisht'i.

inserts Taittiri; another, Taitiri.

Tt^T^TT^ ^*i^«i^<<=h^«^r»i*:

I

;

a»^^ the scholiast has:

But

I

find,

in

one MS.,

is:

fi*gt|,-

H^^^#g^i^^^^T

*?Gf^'^I ff^T^'^^T'Ff^'^ "^T^T' which makes Chandananakadundubhi son of Bbava; and another MS. has, by corruption, x( •« •ti •TT •!The Vdyu-purdna exhil)its Chandauodakadundubhi, making <4)4«^f^> .

I

I

him son

of Revata;

^

** S'ama,

ft Vahni ++

As

§§

I

II

;|

my MS.

in

of

the Brahma-purdna.

is

the

name

I

there find.

the Linga-purdna.

find Vrisht'i.

Revata, in

my MSS.

Vilomaka: Ling a-piirdim.

^^

Also the Brahma-purdna.

*•*

Nala

IV.

The Harivaiida

MSS., Sama and Sami.

different

in

and the Linga-purdna gives Chandananakadundubhi.

Corrected from "Sami".

is

the name, in

all

my MSS. 7

has,

VISHNU PURANA.

98

—

of the Gandharva

friend

Tumburu;* was Punarvasu;t

his

son was

was Ahuka;§ and he had, also, a daughter, named Ahuki. The sons of Ahuka were Devaka and Ugrasena. The former had four sons, Devavat, Upadeva,t SuAbhijit;f

his

son

his

son

||

deva, and Devarakshita;** and seven daughters, Vrika-

deva,ff Upadeva, +t Devarakshita, Srideva, Santideva, Sahadeva,§§ and Devaki:|]|| all the daughters were married to Vasudeva. Ut The sons of Ugrasena were

Kamsa, Nyagrodha, Sunaman,*** Kanka, Sanku,fff Linga, Padma, and

Kurma

read Anakadundubhi as a synonym

The Brahma and Hari

of Bala.

Van'isa have no such name, but

here insert Punarvasu, son of Taittiri.

+++

The Bhagavata has a

* Variant: Tumbaru. See Vol. II., pp. 284—293. } The Vdyu-purd/'m has Abhijita.

my MSS. inverts the order of Abhijit and Punarvasu Brahma-purdna and the Harivai'nia. § The Vdyu-purdna gives him two brothers, Bahuvat and Ajita. In the Vdyu-purdna, Ahuka has a third son, Dhriti. T[ One MS. has Deva and Anupadeva. '* Devavardhana Bhdijavaia-purd/'ia. ^

One

of

;

and

so do the

II

:

If Vrishadeva: Linga-purdiia. XX One of my MSS. has Upadevi; follow, Sridevi, Santidevi,

also,

for

some

of the

names

that

and Sahadevi.

§§ Mahadeva, in one copy. nil

In the Bhdgnvata-purdna they are Dhritadeva,

Srideva, Devarakshita, Sahadeva,

Devaki.

Santideva, Upadeva,

See, further,

the Ilarivainia,

a. 2026, 2027.

^^

***

ends

Ilere

Section,

LXIX

the ,

42,

genealogical

— with

portion

Linga-purdna,

— Prior

Variant: Sunabha.

ftf Four MSS. have Sanku; one, Sanka. bhtishana. XXX

of the

these words:

See note

+,

above.

The Brahma-purdna has Su-

BOOK

IV.,

99

CHAP. XIV.

Subluimi,* Rcishtrapala,f Yuddhamushti,! and Tiish-

and

timat;§

his

were Kaihsa, Kaiiisa-

daughters!

Sutanu, t Rashtrapah', and Kanki.**

vati,

was Viduratha;ff his son was Samin;"§§ his son was Pratikshattra;^ his son was Swayaiiibhoja;'* his son was Hridika, who had Kfitavarman, Satadhanus, Ht Deva-

The son

of Bhajaniana^

was Sura;t+

his son

jl||

difterent

Anu, Aiidhaka,

or:

series,

Dundublii,

Ai'ijit,

***

Pu-

narvasu, Ahuka.

This Bhajamana

'

is

best authorities: so the

The Agni makes

*

calls

Vata, Nivata, Samin

'

Sonaswa

*

Bhojaka: Agni.

:

Vayu. ff f Padma.

Sonaksha

Matsya.

:

Sini

:

Bhagavata.

Bhoja: Padma.

Swabhuini, the reading of Professor Wilson's Bengal translation, ocMSS. Kusumi, in one. SuLii: Bhdgavata-purdna.

curs in three

;

t Here the Vdyu-pnrdiia inserts Sutanu. One from " Yuddhamusht'hi". X Corrected Srisht'i:

MS.

has

Yuddhasrishfi.

Bhdgavata-purdna.

§ Instead

Tusht'a, II

to all the

branch the Andhakas.

this

son of Babhru.

hiin the

-

:

Andhaka, according

the son of

Padma

of these

last

two

names,

the

Vdyu-purdna has Yuddha,

and Pusht'imat.

They

are

called,

in

the

Vdyu-purdna, Karmavati, Dharmavati, Sa-

and Kahla(?). Bhdgavata-purdna.

tankru(?), Rasht'rapala,

^

Siirabhii:

'*

Kanka, in two MSS., as in the Bhdgavata-purdna. For these sons and daughters, see the Harivamia, si. 2028, 2029. ft See Vol. III., p. 268, note *; also, infra, Chapter XX., near the beginning, II

The

Vdyu-purdna gives him a brother,

Rasht'radhideva or Rajya-

dhideva. §§ Bhajamana: Bhdgavata-purdna. nil

***

ttt

Hridika: Bhdgavata-purdna. 1

find Aridyota.

I

there find six other brothers

tana, 6akru,

and

«|I1[

:

S'oui,

Satadhanwan: Vdyu-purdna. Swetavahana, Gadavarman, Ni-

Sakrajit.

7*

t

VISHNU PLRANA.

100

and others/

iiiidliLisha,*

was married

Uhiisha,'^

the son of Devami-

Sura,

and had, by

to Marisha,f

her,

'

Ten

*

Devarlia:§ Vayu, Padnia, Agni, and Malsya;|[ and a

sons: Matsya, &c.

ferent series follows, or: Kanibalabarhisha, jas, Sudariislitra, **

They

jit.t+

dif-

Asaniaiijas, Saniau-

Suvasa, Dln'ishta, Ananiitra,f f Niglina, Sattra-

make Vasudeva

all

H

the son of Sura,

however; but

was the son The Bhjigavata and Brahma agree with the text, which is, probably, correct. The Brahma has Sura, son of Devamidhusha;§§ although it does not specify the latter

the three

leave

first

it

doubtful whether that Siira

or not.

of Bhajamiina,

amongst the sons of Hiidika.

•

is

In one MS., Devarhai'ia,

the

name

in the

and with Devamidha just below: the latter Another MS. has Devamidha, and

Bhdgavata-purdna.

then Devaniidhaka.

f In the Vdyu-purdi'ia we read, according

It

is,

thus,

MSS.:

was son of Siira and Mashi.

stated, that Devami('lhu.'
This Siira seems to be the one named a By Asmaki, Sura had Devaniidhusha,

my

to

above.

little it

is

stated just before the line

quoted. +

I

As

the Vdyu-purdna,

my MSS.

of which are, here, so incorrect, that

Ten sons

scruple to conjecture their readings.

rivaiUa, §

are

named

in

the

Ha-

2036, 2037.

si.

Mention

is

made

of this reading,

as a variant,

by the commentator

on the Vislinu-purdna. See note «, above. II

%

Corrected from "Kambalavarhish".

**

Corrected from "Sudanstra".

tt

I

fi'id

X\ In the

Anumitra.

Vdyu-purdna, at

deniable traces, dirt'erent

from those here given.

For the name

Siira

is

son

my

MSS., there are un-

Also see the Uarivaihia,

Sattrajit, vidt supra,

of

and Bhojya.

\>.

si.

2038,

et seq.

74, note +.

"Devamidhush". In the Ilarivai'nsa, si. 1922, 1923, Dcvamidhusha and .Vsmaki, and Vasudeva is son of

§§ Corrected from Siira

least according to

through a haze of misscription, of several names quite

BOOK

On

ten sons.

the

of Vasudeva,

blrtli

these sons, the gods, to

101

CHAP. XIV.

IV.,

whom

who was one

the future

of

manifest,*

is

foresaw that the divine being f would take a human form in his family; and, thereupon, they sounded, with the drums of heaven: from this circumstance, His t Vasudeva was also called Anakadundubhi. brothers were Devabhaga, Devasravas,§ Anadhrishti,! Karundhaka, Vatsabalaka, f Srinjaya,** Syama,tf Samika,:: and Gari(iusha;§§ and his|||| sisters were Pritha, Srutadeva, Srutakirtti, Srutasravas, and Rajadhidevi. Sura had a friend named Kuntibhoja, tt to whom, as he had no children, he presented, in due form, his daughter Prithji.*** She was married to Pandu, and

joy,

^

'

Anaka, a

larger,

and Dundubhi, a smaller, drum.

t Bhagavat. *

Insert 'nine', following the original.

§ Devastava, in II

One MS. has

one copy. Anavrisht'i;

another,

Adhrisht'a.

Anadrishi

(?)

:

Vdyii-

purdna.

% In one MS. the name " The last three names

is

Vatsandhamaka

;

Vamsavanaka.

in another,

Vdyu-purd/ia, Kada, Nandana, and

are, in the

Bhfinjin, as best I can read them.

tt Equivalent variant: Syamaka. to give Sanika. II The Vdyu-purd/ia seems Syamaka, Kanka, Samika, §§ Devabhaga, Devasravas, Anaka, Srinjaya, See, further, the Harivamsa, .s7. Vatsaka, Vrika: Bhdgavata-purdria.

1926—1928. nil

Insert

%^

Kunti,

^

'five';

in

for

the

Sanskrit

MSS.: and

two

has:

this

is

-^^^^T^^ V^ the

name

in

the

^Tf^TsfT

Bhdgavata-

purdiia, &c. ***

31

The following

— 35:

is

taken from the

Bhdgamta-purdna,

IX.,

XXIV.,

VISHNU PURANA.

102

him Yudhlsbthira, Bhima,* and Arjuna, who fact, the sons of the deities Dharnia, Vayu (Air), and Indra. f Whilst she was yet unmarried, also, she had a son I named Karna, begotten by the divine Aditya§ (the Sun). Pandu had another wife, named

bore

were, in

TT(?I^T^'

P^^T % ^Tff

^ ^T^ ^

II

^'

f^ IfTTf^ TT^t ^ ^TtlT^ lif ^^: ^W[X' ^^% fl[tft^ T^ m^n::

I

ii

Rfxrm'Tf^Tg^Tf

x?TX!^l^

Burnouf's translation of this passage

^(5lf^^^: is

II

subjoined:

apparaitre les Dieux a sa voix;

satisfait un charme capable de faire un jour Pritha Youlant essayer la force

de ce charme, appela

soleil.

"Pritha avait re^u de Durvasas

"Le Dieu

Pritha lui dit: pele, 6

"Ma te

le brillant

apparut aussitot; mais frappee d'etonnement a sa vue, C'est uniquement pour essayer ce charme que je t'ai ap-

lui

Dieu; va, et pardonne-moi presence ne peut etre

rendre mere

mais je

;

ferai

ma

sterile,

curiositc.

6

femme;

en sorte, 6 belle

c'est

fiUe,

pourquoi je desire

que ta virginite n'en

souffre pas.

"Ayant

ainsi parle,

Dieu du

le

apres Tavoir rendue mere,

il

soleil

remonta au

eut

commerce avec Pritha;

ciel; la

et

jeune fiUe mit aussitot

au monde un enfant male qui resplendissait comma un second soleil. "Pritha abandonna cet enfant dans les eaux du fleuve, parce qu'elle craignait les mauvais discours du peuple; Pai'u'lu ton a'ieul, ce monarque plein d'un vertueux hero'isme, prit ensuite la jeune fille pour femme." *

Variant

:

t The two +

^'I'fY'T^

Bhimasena.

names

last '^'^'>

are Anila

IX., 172, the term kdnina

who subsequently becomes § Substituted,

MSS. allow an

and Sakra,

the original calls him.

by the

option.

is

in the Sanskrit.

In the Laics of the Mdnavas,

applied to the son of an unmarried

woman

the wife of her lover.

Translator,

for

Bhaswat

or

Bhaskara; for the

:

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XIV.

103

who had, by the tv^in sons of Aditya, Nasatya and Dasra, two sons, Nakula and Sahadeva.^ Srutadeva was married to the Karusha (prince) Vriddhasarman, and bore him the fierce Asura* Dantavaktra. f Dhrishtaketu,: Raja of Kaikeya,^§ married Srutakirtti, and had, by her, Santardana and Madri,

known as the live Kaikeyas. Jayasena,t king of Avanti,** married Rajadhidevi, and had four other sons,

||

Vinda and Anuvinda.ff The Mahabharata

'

++

is

Srutasravas was

the best authority

wedded

to

for these circum-

stances.

The Padma

^

•

calls

him king of Kashmir.

Mahdsura.

f The

Vdtju-purdna does not

call

him an Asura,

but king of the

Kariishas

+

Unnamed

seems

XXIV.,

to

alike in the text

have taken

his

and in the commentary. The Translator from the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX.,

appellation

37.

§ Kekaya,

two MSS.

in

"five Kaikayas

",

The Bhdgavata-purdna has Kaikaya;

also,

just below.

In the Vdyu-purdna, they are called Chekitana, Brihatkshattra, Vinda, and Anuvinda; the last two being entitled '^T^(?IT ( '^T^'fSIT ?)• That II

Purana, in

my

MSS.,

— which,

perhaps, have omitted something,

— make

no mention of the husband or children of Rajadhidevi.

—

^ Here, again, Professor Wilson has supplemented the original, probably by the aid of the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXIV., 38. It is observable that the names of Jayasena's two sons are not specified there. *• The original has '^T'^'tsft", "of Avanti", the country; and the term applies to Vinda and Anuvinda. Some MSS. have ^SIT'^l?!!Compare note

||,

above.

t+ Corrected from "Anavinda". ++ Particularly in the Adi-parvan: see the references in Messrs. Bohtlingk and Roth's Sanskrit- Wdrterhuch, Our text above is, in part, substantially repeated in Chapter XX. of this

Book.

104

VISHNU PURANA.

Damaghosha, This

""

Raja of Ohedi, and bore him Sisupala.^

was, in a former existence,

prince

the

un-

monarch f of the Daityas, Hirahyakasipu,: who was killed by the divine guardian righteous but valiant

of creation, (in the man-lion Avatara).

He

was, next,

Ravana), whose unequalled prowess, strength, and power were overcome by the lord of the three worlds, (Rama). Having been the

ten-headed §

(sovereign,

||

killed

by the deity

in

the form of Raghava, he had

long enjoyed the reward of his virtues, in exemption state, but had now received birth, once more, as Sisupala, the son of Damaghosha, king of Chedi.t In this character,** he renewed, with

from an embodied

greater inveteracy than ever, his hostile hatred towards

the god surnamed Puh(iarikaksha,ft ^ portion of the

'

The Brahma Puraria and Hari Vamsatt make Srutadeva

mother of Sisupala; and Pfithukirtti, of Dantavaktra.

* •}•

Called, in the

Vdyu-purdna, a rdjarshi.

Purusha.

X

See Vol.

§

Dasanana,

II.,

in

pp. 34,

et seq.

the Sanskrit:

see

the next chapter.

I

have supplied

the parentheses that follow.

Dasagriva

is,

in a corresponding passage,

the epithetical

name

of Ra-

vana, in the Vdyu-purdna. II

Akshata,

ft The original has Puiularikanayana, a synonym of Puiidarikaksha; on the signification of which, see Vol, I., p. 2, note 1. Xt ^l. 1930—1932.

BOOK

IV.,

105

CHAP. XIV,

supreme being, who had descended

to

Hghten the

burthens of the earth, and was, in consequence, slain by him. But, from the circumstance of his thoughts

being constantly engrossed by the supreme being, Sisupala w^as united with him, after death:* for the lord

whom he is favourable whatever they desire; and he bestows a heavenly and exalted station even upon those whom he slays in his disaiveth to those to

pleasure.

•

cT^^ ^ViJ^'T^T^

I

CHAPTER XV. Explanation of the reason

why

Sisupala, in his previous births

as Hiranyakasipu and Ravaiia,

on being

was not

identified with Vishnu,

by him, and was so identified, when killed as The wives of Vasudeva his children: Balanuna

slain

Sisupala.

:

and Krishna his sons by Devaki: born, apparently, of Rohiiii

The wives and

and Yasoda.

children of Krishna.

Multitude of

the descendants of Yadu.

MAITREYA.— Most piety,

I

am

able to explain to me,

being who,

and

when

Ravana,

how

killed,

obtained

scarcely attainable

porary,

eminent of

all

who

cultivate

curious to hear from you, and you are it

happened, that the same

by Vishnu, as Hiranyakasipu enjoyments

which,

though

by the immortals, were but tem-

should have been absorbed into the eternal

when

slain, by him, in the person of Sisupala.* Parasara.— When the divine author of the creation,

Hari,

preservation, and destruction of the universe accom-

body composed of the figures of a lion and a man;f so that Hiranyakasipu was not aware that his destroyer was

plished the death of Hiranyakasipu, he assumed a

*

This chapter opens with three stanzas:

^^Tt? f^f cTt ^'n^mT^iT^TrtTf^

^

t Nri-simha.

^

fT"^

"^^^

f'TIfT:

^ ^^ ^:

II

I

therefore, the quality of purity,

Although,

Vishnu.

107

CHAP. XV.

BOOI^: IV.,

derived from exceeding merit, had been attained, yet his

mind was perplexed by the predominance

of the

property of passion; and the consequence of that inter-

mixture was, that he reaped, as the result of his death

by the hands of Vishnu, only unlimited power and enjoyment upon earth, as Dasanana, * the sovereign of the three spheres: he did not obtain absorption into

the supreme

spirit,

f that

without beginning or end,

is

because his mind was not wholly dedicated to that So, also, Dasanana, being entirely subject

sole object.

to the passion of love,t

and engrossed completely by

the thoughts of Janaki, could not comprehend that the

whom

son of Dasaratha§

(the divine) Achyuta.

At

was impressed with the a mortal;

and,

he beheld was, the

moment

in reality,

of his death, he

notion, that his adversary

therefore,

was

the fruit he derived from

being slain by Vishnu was confined to his birth in the illustrious family of the kings of Chedi,

cise of extensive

dominion.

and the exer-

In this situation,

many

circumstances brought the names of Vishnu to his notice: and, on

all

these occasions, the enmity that had

accumulated through successive births influenced his

mind; and, in speaking constantly with disrespect of Achyuta, he was ever repeating his different appellations.

Whether walking, was never at

his animosity

eating, sitting, or sleeping, rest;

and Krishna was ever

present to his thoughts, in his ordinary semblance,

*

text X

gT^TTTW and note

Ananga,

I

Ravaiia

is

§.

in the original.

meant.

For Dasanana, vide supra, f Para-hrahman, § Dasarathi,

p.

104,

VISHNU PIRANA.

108

having eyes as beautiful as the leaf of the lotos, clad in bright yellow raiment, decorated with a garland, with bracelets on his arms and wrists, and a diadem on his head; having four robust arms, bearing the

Thus

conch, the discus, the mace, and the lotos.

uttering his names, even though in malediction, and

dwelhng upon Krishna,

his image,

when

though

in enmity,

inflicting his death,

he beheld

radiant with re-

splendent weapons, bright with ineffable splendour in essence as the supreme being; and all his hatred ceased, and he was purified from and passion every defect. Being killed by the discus of Vishnu, at the instant he thus meditated, all his sins were con-

own

his

sumed by

his divine adversary,

and he was blended

with him by whose might he had been thus, replied to

Vishnu

is

your

inquiries.

named, or called to

enmity, obtains a reward that to the

demons and the gods.

be his recompense, w^ho

and

slain.

He by whom

recollection,

is difficult

How much

I

have,

the divine

even in

of attainment

greater shall

glorifies the deity in

fervour

in faith!*

Vasudeva, also called Anakadundubhi, had PauraviV

'

Pauravi

is,

rather,

distinguish her from the also said, by the

*

The

Vayu,+

title

to

attached to a second Rohirii, to

the mother of Balarama. f

She

is

be the daughter of Bahlika.

-whole of this paragraph is very freely rendered.

t The commentator says:

I

a

first,

The MSS.

t^^:^ ^"^^^Tft^^f^ "^ff^T f^%^|

at present accessible to

me

state:

BOOK

IV.,

109

CHAP. XV.

Rolili'ii,

Madira, Bhadra, Devaki, and several other

wives.

His sons, by

rai'ia,*

were Balabhadra, SaBalabhadra§ +

Rohii'ii,

Satha,f Durmada, and others.

espoused Revati, and had, by her, Nisathall and UhuiiThe sons of Sarana were Marshi, Murshiniat,!

ka.

Sisu, Satyadhriti,

*'

and others.

Bhadraswa, Bhadra-

bahu, Durgama, Bhuta,ft and others:: were born in the family of Rohini, §§ (of the race of Piirull'). The

by Madira, were Nanda, UpaBhadra "'*'' bore him

sons (of Vasudeva),

nanda, Kritaka,^t and others.

According In

my

Pauravi was daughter of Valniika.

to this,

copies of tho Linga-purdna, however, Pauravi

of Bahlika.

Some MSS.

of the

is

called daughter

Harivanda here have Bahlika;

others,

Bahlika. * More than half my copies have Sarana. t So read, like Professor Wilson's Bengal translation, all my MSS. but one, which gives Sala. In the MS. which the Professor followed all

but exclusively,

ceedingly like X

I

^.

find

the

Hence

^

his

of this

name

so

written as to look ex-

"Saru", now corrected.

The Bhdgavata-purdiia names

Bala, Gada, Saraiia,

Durmada, Vipula,

Dhruva, and Kfita. One MS. gives Nishadha. § In two copies, Baladeva. f Altered from "Marsht'i, Marshtimat", a reading which I find in only The variants of these names a single MS., and that not a good one. ||

are numerous, but of no appreciable importance. ** In one MS. I find Satya and Dhriti. has Damabhiita; another, ft Instead of these two names, one of my MS. Madabhuta. are Pindaraka and Usinara. :: The commentator says that the others

the commentary^yield §§ My best and oldest MSS. unaccompanied by Pauravi, on which reading the scholiast remarks: xfti:^^!! T^^ "TT^^jf^

111!

^^

According to

all

my

MSS., Pura.

See note f

in the

preceding page.

In addition to these, the Bhdgavata-purdna mentions Siira, and speaks

uunamed. ** According to the Bhdgavata-purdna, Kausalya whom mentator identifies with Bhadra,— had but one son, Kesin. of others

—

the

com-

VISHNU PURANA.

110

Upanidhi, Gada,* and others.

had one sons,:

— Kirttimat,

Rijudasa,11 to

By

his wife Vaisah',f

Devaki bore him

named Kausika.

son,

Sushena,§ Udayhi,

and Bhadradeha;*^'

of

all

||

he six

Bhadrasena,

whom

Kaiiisa put

death/

The enumeration of our text is rather Vayuff names the wives of Vasudeva, Pauravi, '

imperfect.

The

Rohiiii, Madira,

Rudra, Vaisakhi, Devaki; and adds two bondmaids, +t Sugandhi and Vanaraji. The Brahma Purana and Hari Vamsa§§ name twelve wives and two slaves: Rohirii, Madira, Vaisakhi, Bhadra,

Sunamni, Sahadeva, Santideva, Srideva, Devarakshita, Vrikadevi, Upadevi, Devaki; and Santanu|j|j and Vadava.lfl The children of the two slaves, according to the Vayu, were Puridra, who became a king, and Kapila, who retired to the woods. In the Bhagavata, we have thirteen wives: Pauravi, Rohini, Bhadra, Madira, Rochanii, Ila,

*

For two Gadas

Devaki,*** Dhritadevi, Santideva, Upadevi,fff

the

in

ceding page, and note

|i

Bhugavata-purdna, see note

in the

X

in

the pre-

page following,

t Variants: Vaisali and Kausali. \ The Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXIV., 53, 54, names eight: Kirttimat,

Susheua, Bhadrasena, Riju, Saiiimardana, Bhadra, Sankarshaiia (lord of and Hari; with a daughter, Subhadra. In commenting on the

serpents),

same Puraua, X.,

I.,

8,

Sridhara, according to

my

best

MSS., substitutes

Mridu and Santardana for Riju and Saiiimardana. § Nearly all my MSS. give Sushena. 11

^ *•

•ft

X\

Udadhi,

in

one copy.

Corrected from "Rijudasa".

One MS. has Bhadradeva; and another Parichurikd.

§§ SI.

1947—1949.

my MSS., &c. Corrected from "Barava". "* IX., XXIV., 44. t+t I find Dhfitadeva and Upadeva. 1111

%%

reads Bhadra and Vidhideva"

This work says, that Anakadundubhi bad,

Sutauu, in

in

all,

thirteen wives.

BOOK

When Devaki was

IV.,

CHAP. XV.

1 1 1

pregnant the seventh time, Yoga-

nidra (the sleep of devotion),* sent by Vishnu, extricated the night,

embryo from

and transferred

it

its

maternal w^omb, at mid-

to that of Roliini; and,

from

having been thus taken away, the child (who was Balarama,) received the

name

of Sankarshana. Next, (the

divine Vishnu himself,) the root of the vast universal tree, inscrutable

by the understandings of all gods, de-

mons, sages, and men,

past, present, or to

by Brahmaf and

the deities, t he

all

beginning, middle, (or end), being

come, adored

who moved

is

without

to relieve

womb of Deand was born as her son Vasudeva. Yoganidra, proud to execute his orders, removed the embryo to

the earth of her load, descended into the vaki,

Yasoda, the wife of Nanda the cowherd. At his the earth was relieved from

all

iniquity; the sun,

birth,

moon,

and planets shone with unclouded splendour; all fear of calamitous portents was dispelled; and universal

Srideva, Devarakshita, and Sahadeva. §

and the preceding

*

list,

The

last seven, in

are the daughters of Devaka.

this

||

See Book V., Chapters I.— 111.

t Designated, in the original, by the epithet abjabhava. X The original adds "also Anala and others". § IX., II

XXIV., 49—51.

So says the commentator on the Bhdgavata-purdna, not the text

itself.

The children of these daughters are named as follows, in the Bhdgavata-purdna: of Dhritadeva, Yiprisht'a; of Santideva, Prasama, Prasrita, and others; of Upadeva, Kalpavarsha and other.';, all kings; of Srideva, Vasu, Hamsa, Suvaiiisa, and three others; of Devarakshita, Gada and eight others of Sahadeva, Piiru and Visruta (incarnations of Dharma and ;

of the Vasus),

and

six others.

VISHNU PURANA.

112

liappiness prevailed.*

mankmd were

all

From

the

moment he

appeared,

led into the righteous path, in liim.

powerful being resided in this world of had sixteen thousand and one hundred wives: of these the principal were Rukmihi,f Satyaand four others. bhama,+ Jambavati,§ Charuhasini,

Whilst

this

mortals, he

||

By

these the universal form,

who

is

without beginning,

begot a hundred and eighty thousand sons, of whom Pradyumna,t Cluiruthirteen are most renowned,

—

deshna, Samba,

and others.**

Pradyumna married

Kakudmati,ff the daughter of Rukmin, and had, by her, Aniruddha.n Aniruddha married Subhadra,§§ the granddaughter of the same Rukmin; and she bore him

For Puiidarikanayana, vide supra, p. 104, note ff. The story of Kfishua's t Daughter of Bhishmaka, king of Vidarbha. abducting her is told in Hook V., Chapter XXVI. I

§ II

Vide supra, p. 80. Daughter of Sattr;ijita. Vide supra, p. 79. Daughter of Jambavat. Professor Wilson had " Jatahasini", a misprint

reading of

all

my

ruhasini, which times, T^

and

^

is

copies l)ut one.

much more were hardly

of resemblance between "^

This one,

^.

It

is,

for

Jalahasini,

the

Ajmere MS., has Cha-

to be correct.

likely

distinguishable,

and

my

In

early medieval

and there was something

therefore, very likely that Ja-

lahasini originated in a graphical corruption of Charuhasini.

See Hook V., Chapter XXVI. The Linga-purdna names Charudeshi'ia, Sucharu, Charuvesha, Yasodhara, Charusravas, Charuyasas, Pradyumna, and Samba, as sons by

^

**

Rukmini. ft Corrected from "Kakudwati", with the suffrage of my two best MSS. and the Translator's Hindu-made English version. Kakudmati is the only form authorized by the grammarians: see the gana on Panini, VIII., II., 9. Compare Vol. II., p. 194, text and note +. :: 5$^

See Book V., Chapter XXVIII. One MS. has Suchaudra.

BOOK

named

a son

and

baliii;*

add some

Van'isaf

details

Anadhrishti,

I

Prati-

are more particularly The Brahma Purana and Hari

of Krishna

book.

Thus, Devabhaga

brothers.

113

The son of Vajra was was Sucharu/

children

the next

in

CHAP. XV.

Vajra.

his son

The wives and

'

d(»scribed

IV.,

of is

the

descendants

of Vasudeva's

said to be the father of

Uddhava;

of Devasravas, a great scholar or Pandit.

Deva-

sravas, another brother of Vasudeva, had Satrughna and another

who,

son, called Ekalavya,

for

some cause being exposed when

an infant, was found and brought up by the Nishadas, thence, termed Nishtidin.

being

sha

Vasudeva gave

childless,

and was,

Vatsavat (Vatsabalaka§) and Gaiidiibis

son Kausika,

||

to

be

adopted by the former; and Krishna gave Chiirudeshna and three others to the latter.

KanavakalF (Karundhaka) had two sons,—

Tantrija** and Tantripala.ff Avaksrinjima+t (Srinjaya) had, also, two,

— Vira

and Aswahanu.

The gracious Samika became

as the

son (although the brother) of Syama, §§ and, disdaining the joint rule which the princes of the house of Bhoja exercised, made himself paramount.

The

Yudhishthira was his friend.

extra-

vagant numbers of the Yadavas merely indicate that they were (as they undoubtedly

whom many •

were) a powerful and numerous tribe, of

traces exist in various parts of India.

Professor Wilson had

my MSS.

"Bahu"; but

his

||

|1

Bengal translation and

all

give as above,

t SI. 1936. I

He

is

called father of Niviittasatru.

It is

Uddhava

that

is

characterized

as a great scholar.

§ For the names parenthesized in this note, vide supra, p. 101. II

^

Read Kasika,

also.

Corrected from "Kanaka".

**

I find the two forms Tandrija and Tantija. tt In my MSS., &c., Tandripala and Tautipala. the two brothers' names like M. Langlois.

++

The

name seems to be Grinjima. Harivamia, H. 1938. The MSS. here

correct

§§ See the

ml Vide supra, IV.

Professor Wilson reads

p. 58,

note

differ.

§.

8

1

VISIiNt m'K'ANA.

14 In this

manner the descendants ofYadu mnltipUed;

and there were many hundreds of thousands of them, so that it would be impossible to repeat their names

Two

hundreds of years.

in

are current:*

"The domestic

instructors of the boys

the use of arms amounted

in

eighty t lacs

them

verses relating to

three crores and

to

Who

(or thirty-eight millions:).

shall

enumerate the whole of the mighty men of the Yadava race, who were tens of ten thousands and hundreds of hundred thousands in number? "§ Those powerful DaityasI! who were killed in the conflicts between them and the gods were born again, (upon earth,) as

men, as tyrants and oppressors; and,

in

order to check their violence, the gods, also, descended to the world of mortals, and became members of the

hundred and one branches of the family of Yadu.t

The commentator observes

that the last line

2I^TgfT"RT^^fT^WT% The Ahuka here

referred to

is,

also read:

is

^T^^:

I

he says, father of Ugrasena.

Vide supra,

76.

p.

t Read "eighty-eight".

See the Sanskrit, as quoted

in the

preceding

note. *

§ II

To be corrected to "thirty-eight millions and eight hundred thousand". What follows of this chapter is, also, in verse. The original has Daiteyas.

1 7I^-Wf^T^^\§T^ >jf^ ^wY ^i^: Only one god Vishiiu.

Compare

is

here

spoken

of;

and

ho,

the beginning of Chapter

^

as

the

XI.,— pp.

I

context shows, 52, 53, supra.

is

BOOK

IV.,

115

CHAP. XV.

Vishnu was, to them, a teacher and a ruler; and the Yadavas were obedient to his commands.

Whoever orio-in

of

listens frequently

the heroes

be purified from Vishnu.

all

to this account of the

of the race sin,

all

of Vrishni shall

and obtain the sphere of

CHAPTER

XVI.

Descendants of Turvasu.

PARASARA. —

now sumnmrily

I shall

give you an

account of the descendants of Tui'vasu.* The son of Turvasu was Vahni;^ his son was Go-

bhanu;^ his son was Traisaniba;^ his son was KaranMarutta had no (lhania;f his son was Marutta. Dusliyanta, t of adopted therefore, children; and he, the family of Puru;§ by which the line of Turvasu Vurga: Agni.

'

Bluigavata,

Bhanun)a(:

'^

|1

which

also

inserts

Bhaga

he-

fore him.

Vayu. 1

Trihhanu:

'

Trisanu: Brahma.**

Traisali: Agni.

Trisari: Matsya.

•

the

iind a variant,

I

Turvasu,— a temper between

of this vohime.

Three of

the Vaidik Turvasa and

For the personaye

Pauranik form.

ordinary

my MSS.

iu question, see p. 4G Yadu, instead of Turvasu. Vahni, Bhargava, Bhanu, Traisanu,

yield

t My Ariah MS. gives Turvasu, Karandhama my Ajmere MS., Turvasu, Vahni, Bharga, Bhanu, bhanu, Karandhama. ;

These two copies, preserved

in

remotely separate

they offer suggest that the commentator

— may

the lections of manuscripts

X

t'-

also, p.

112, note

— whose readings Professor Wilson

have taken very consideral)le current

in

of the kind here adverted to, see Vol.

note

of India,

districts

Vish/iu-purd/ia; and the peculiarities which

contain only the text of the

unhesitatingly follows,

Chitra-

||,

his Ill,,

supra, and

liberties

with

For other peculiarities 334, note ft; and p. 335,

day. p.

p. 125,

note +, infra.

One MS. has Dushmauta.

§ Puurava, for "oi the family of Piiru", here 1

find there,— IX., XXIII.,

«^

I

find Trisanu.

**

And

II

and just

after.

16,— Vahni, Bharga, Bhanumat.

The Blidgdvata-purdiia, however, has From this |)oint I am unable

the Harivai'idd.

Translator's references to the Brahnia-pitrdna.

Tril)hann. to

verify

the

'

BOOK

merged

117

CHAP. XVI.

IV.,

took place in conse-

Thiss

into that of Pnrii.'

quence of the malediction denounced (on his son) by Yayati.

—

Besides Bharata, who, as will be hereafter seen, was the son of Dushyanta,— the Vayii, Matsya, Agni, and Brahma Puranas enumerate several descendants in this line, for the purpose, '

evidently, of introducing, as the posterity of Turvasu, the nations

of the south of India.

The

series is Varuttha, *

(Kurutthama,t

Brahma), Andira: (Akrira, Brahma) whose sons are Pandya, Karhata, Chola, Kerala. § The Hari Vamsa|| adds Kola; and the ;

Agni, very incorrectly, Gandhara.

The

»

curse alluded to

is

the failure of his line (Praja-sa-

muchchheda), denounced upon Turvasu, refusing to take his father's infirmities p. 48).

He

as

the

punishment of

upon him

(vide

supra,

was, also, sentenced to rule over savages and bar-

barians,— Mlechchhas, or people not Hindus. The Mahabharata As sovereign of adds, that the Yavanas sprang from Turvasu. the south-east, t he should be the ancestor of the people of Arrabut the authorities cited in the preceding note the Peninsula to him, and, consequently,

Ava, &c.;

can, refer

the nations of

Manu

consider them as Mlechchhas. (or

sages indicate a period prior to

also places the Dravidas

and these and similar pasthe introduction of Hinduism into

Tamuls) amongst Mlechchhas

;

**

the south of India.

•

In the Vdyupurdna I find Sarutha(?). The flarivamsa, in my best MSS., agrees with the Brahma-purdna. The Ilarivaihsa has Anditia; the Vdyu-purdiia, Aflira (or Aclira?). : Panaya, Kerala, Chola, and Kulpa (??). § The Vdyu-purdrm has

t

II

^

*

SI. 1836.

Karnat'a

Vide supra,

See Vol.

11.,

p.

p.

49,

is

omitted there.

and

p.

50, notes

184, note f;

1

and Vol.

and III.,

§. p.

295, note

1.

:

CHAPTER

XVII.

Descendants of Druhyu.

son of Druhyu* was Babhru;t his son was Setu;: his son was Aradwat;^ his son was Gandhara;^

THE

Also Araddha, § in MSS.; and Aratta, Matsya, which last The Vayu has Aruddha;|| to be the preferable reading.

'

seems

Brahma, Angarasetu. 1 But Aratta is a northern country, conto, or synonymous with, Gandhara.

the

tiguous

Of Gandhara it is said, named after him, and

2

country,

The Matsya

the

in is

II.,

that

is

it

a large

breed of horses

its

reads the beginning of the second line, -ssiKgf^UjlTT-

^rrer; showing that Aratta ff and

See Vol.

Vayu,

famous for

p.

174,

note

Gandhara are much

the same.

2.

So read all my MSS. here. Compare note I in p. 46. supra. t Babhrusctu, in my best MSS. of the Harivamia: in others, Babhrusena. Druhyu had two sons, Babhru and Setu: Vdyii-purdna. Angarasetu: HarivaiMa. And his son was Gandhara. I *

§ I II

I

have not met with lind

this variant.

One MS. has Arada.

Aruddha, son of Setu; and the son of Babhru

is

said to havo

been Ripu. ^ The Bkdgavata-purdna has Arabdha. **

Compare the Harivamia,

U. 1839, 1840.

tt Professor Wilson has elsewhere identified the people of this country with the Aratri of Arrian. Their locality is indicated in the following Karna-parvan, il. 2055, 2056: lines from the Mahdbhdrata,

—

'^'g^fRT

f^ff^ ^"f^sg^^T ^fff^:

See the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV., Lassen's

De Pentapotamia

thumskunde, Vol.

I.,

Indica,

pp. 821, 822,

II

pp. 106, 107;

pp. 23, 24,

and

his

also,

Professor

Jndische

Alter-

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XVII.

119

his son was Dharma;^* his son was Dhrita;''f his son was Duryaman;^: his son was Prachetas, § who had a hundred sons; and they were the princes of the law-

MIechchhas (or barbarians) of the north. ^

less

The Brahma Purana and Hari make Dharma|| and his

'

the

rest,

Variisa,

in

opposition to

successors

the

all

descendants

of Anu. 2

Ghrita: Agni.lf

^

Durdama: Vayu and Bhagavata.

**

The Matsya, Brahma,

and Agni insert a Vidupa (Duduha, ff orVidula) before Prachetas.

So the Bhagavata and Matsya. The Mahabharata says, the Druhya are the Vaibhojas, a people unacquainted

*

descendants of

with the use of cars or beasts of burthen, and rafts

*

:

who

travel

on

they have no kings.

All

my MSS.

but two have Gharnia; but the

Vdyu-purnna reads

Dharma. t In one MS,, Vrita. t Most of my MSS. give Durgama;

two,

Durdama.

I

nowhere

"Duryaman". § He had a sou Suchetas, according to the HarivaiMa, il. Good MSS of the Harivaiida have Gharma. 1[ Some MSS. of the Vdyu-purdna give this; others, Dhfita. variety of reading is found in MSS of the Harivamm.

find

1841.

II

**

I

find, in

tt This

is

it,

the

Durmada.

name

in the Uarivai'nia.

The same

CHAPTER Descendants of Anu.

XVIII. named

Countries and towns

after

some

of

them, as Anga, Banga, and others.

ANU/

the fourth son of Yayati, had three sons,

Sabhanara, Chakshiisha,* and Paramekshu." of the

first

was Kalanara; ^f

The son

was Srinjaya;t

his son

his

son was Puranjaya;§ his son was Janannejaya; his son

was Mahamani;*|| his son was Mahamanas, who had two sons, Usinara and Titikshii. UsinaraH had five

By some

'

unaccountable caprice, the Brahma Purana and

Ilari Variisa, unsupported

Anu,

for

the

name

by any other authority, here substitute,

of Kaksheyu,

a descendant

of Piiru,

and

transfer the wliole series of his posterity to the house of Piiru.

Paksha and Parapaksha

^

:

Vayu.

Parameshu: Matsya.

Pa-

roksha, Bhjigavata. '

Kalanala:** Vayu.

Kolahala: Matsya. ff

''

MahasaUi: Agni.^

Mahasila: Bhtigavata.

*

Two MSS. have Chakshu,

the reading of the Bhagavata-purdna.

t One MS. has Kalanara; another, Kalanala. Corrected, here and elsewhere, from "Srinjaya." + 5^)

II

Omitted

^ For

the Bhdgavata-purdna.

And

of the

1

find Mahasala.

a jjeople l)earing this

nishad, IV., **

in

In three copies

so

name, see the Kaushitaki-hrdhmana Upa-

1.

in the

Harivamm.

Kalanala's son,

Vdyu-purdna, was Mahamanas;

of our text

are

not menlioned.

accordinj^ to

my MSS.

in other words, the Srinjaya,

«St.c.

Nor, fr^m the integrity of the metre,

it seem that anything is wanting. Paramanyn, ft Kalanara: Bhdgavata-purdna

does

IJarivai'nm. tt

And

so roads the

Harivamsa.

in

my

best

MSS.

of the

UOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XVIII.

121

sons Sibi, Nriga/ Nara/f Krimi,t Darva. ''§ Sibi had four sons: Vrishadarbha, t Suvira, Kaikeya,** :

II

*

^

^

Vana: Bhagavata.

Nfiga:ff Agni. tt Nava: Matsya. §§ Vrata: Agni.

According

to the

Sama:|l|| Bhagavata.

Daksha: Bhagavata.***

Suvrata: Matsya. Ifl

Brahma

and Hari Variisa, fff

Purai'ia

suns of Usinai'a were the ancestors of different tribes. the progenitor of the Saibas; Nriga, of the

founded the

*

city Krimila.jjii||

Their mothers, according to the Vdyii-purdim,

shadwati,

were, severally, Dri-

Compare the Harivamsa,

and Darva.

Nava, Kfimi,

Nfiga,

1675.

si.

t Nriga and Nara are in

all

my MSS.

son's all but exclusive favourite, has rf,

— which,

in

T, and we

Transpose,

in

in

that place,

it

very

-

•!

much and

but one.

•T<^3J'^o

.

"Tfina,

This, Professor Wil-

Read the

resembles,

Professor Wilson's

get

-•fijar^o, the

first

One MS. has

§

Corrected from "Darvan", for which

symbol

— and suppose

Gara," now

and the true lection

JJ,

I

as

an error

discarded. is

restored.

Mrishi.

scarcely possible.

is

was

Yaudheyas; Nava, of

Vrata, §§§ of the Anibashthas; and Krimi

Navarashtras;+++

the

the five Sibi

A

very

1

much commoner

find

no warrant, and which

reading than Darva

is

Darvi;

and one MS gives Darbha. According to the Vdyu-purdna, they originated the Vi'isbadarbhas, II

Suvidarbhas, Kekayas, and Madrakas.

% bha *•

I find Prishadarbha. The Vdyu-purdna has Vfishadarand so have the Bhdyavata-purdna and the Harivaviia. Kekaya, in the Vdyu-purdna; Kaikeya, in the HarivaMa.

In one MS. ;

ft See notes X\

And

*

and

f,

above, and

|||'|

,

below.

in the Harivai'nia.

Add

the Vdyu-purdna and the Harivamsa. See note *»*, below. 5f^ Add the Vdyu-purdna and the Harivamsa. *** The Bhdyavata-purdna gives Usinara four sons: and Daksha. §§

nil

ttr X\X

&l.

II

Vana, Sami,

1678, 1679.

The Harivamsa speaks

of Navarasht'ra as the

kingdom of Nava.

See note ^^, above. The Vdyu-purdna alleges that Sibi and the rest possessed Sibapura,

§§§ This reading Ill

Sibi,

is

very qnestionablo.

122

VJSHNU PUHANA.

and Madraka.^*

Titikshuf had one son, Ushadra-

was Hema;" his son was Sutapas; his son was Bali, on whose wife five sons§ were begotten by Dirghatamas, or AngaJI Banga,1f KaUnga,** Suhma,ff and Pundra;*Jt and their descendants, and tha;"t his son

Bhadra and Bhadraka: Matsya, Agni.

'

name

give

to different

and

provinces

These sons of

tribes

in

Sibi

the west and

north-west of India. *

Rushadratha: Agni.§§

^

Pheria: Agni.

*

Odra, IfH

||

or, in

Tushadratha: Matsya.

Sena: Matsya.

1|

some

Andhra

copies,

:

*** Bhagavata.

Yaudheya, Navarashfra, Krimilapuri, and Ambash^ha. in the Vdyu-purdna:

^Wf!^ •


The passage

runs,

I

Corrected from "Madra".

f He was a renowned king in the east, the Vdyu-purdi'ia states. X A single MS. gives Rushadratha, the reading of the Vdyu-purdna, in my MSS. The Harivaima has Ushadratha. §

The

II

See Vol.

II.,

p.

166, notes 3

If

See Vol.

II.,

p.

166, note 4; Vol.

II.,

p.

156, notes 3

" See

original has ^|
Vol.

tt Only one of

my MSS.

,

"Kshattriyas of the race of Bali".

and and

§,

III.,

Suhma;

has

p. 293, note §§.

§.

the

rest yielding Sunibha.

In

Sumadra. But Suhma is the correct reading, according to the Mahdbhdrata (Adi-parvan, &l. 4219), the Vdyu-purdna, the HarivamSa, &c. For the Suhmas, see Professor Wilson's Bengal translation, the

Vol. XX p.

II,,

One

p. 165,

170, notes 5

has Paundra;

another, Paundraka.

This

purdna

is

See Vol.

additional to the five

distinctly

says,

— IX.,

\\\\

names

XXlll.,

Add

the liarivaMa.

in the text; for the 4, 5,

— that

Bhdgavata-

Dirghatamas

six sons.

For Odra, see Vol. •••

See Vol.

II.,

and •«.

§§ Rusadratha: Bhdgavata-purdna.

^%

is

note 11.

my MSS.

of

name

II.,

p.

II.,

p. 177,

170, notes

1

notes 3 and •«.

and

X\ also, p. 184, note f-

begot

BOOK

IV.,

123

CHAP. XVIII.

known by

the five countries they inhabited, were

the

same names. ^*

The son '

Anga was Para;^f

of

Of Suhma I

it

may be remarked,

that

was

his son

it is

Divi-

specified, in the Sid-

dhanta Kaumudi, § as an example of Pariini's rule h[t\ •niXJnT (VII., III., 24), by which Nagara, compounded with names of couny

becomes Nagara, as Sauhmanagara (^ErT^pTTIXO' The descendants of Anu,

tries in the east,

'produced, &c. in a city of Suhma.'

according to the Mahabharata, were,

named work,

II

as well as

the

all,

The

Mlechchhas.

Vayu and Matsya

last-

Purarias, have

an absurd story of the circumstances of the birth of Dirghataraas,

who was

the son of Ujasi

If

or Utathya, the elder brother of Bri-

his begetting Anga and the rest. They agree in assigning descendants of all four castes to them; the Vayu stating that Bali had XJTt'^T^^^^TT'l, ** and the Matsya ascribing it to a boon given by Brahma to Bali: ^'^^ r^^«1l««rTft^?^ ^ M iff^ 'Do thou establish the four perpetual castes.' Of these, the Brahmans are known as Baleyas ^I^^i: WI^U]!^ ^- The Matsya calls Bali the son of Virochana, and

haspati

by Mamata,

and of

;

,

I

;

^!rr'^ofi^lTTrfW«R«

him, therefore,

Vamana

Bali of the '

Anapana:+t

t

One MS. has Anapana;

I

See Vol.

II

^ **

II

§§

p.

the

Adhiva-

Bhagavata.

WWTT^fffTTETWT^

^W

f«IM*H

another, Anapanga.

165, note 11;

and

579, Calcutta edition of

p. 177,

Samvat

note

§.

1920.

Adi-parvan, Chapter CIV.

Almost certainly, Utathya has no such second name. The entire verse is:

tt See Vol.

and

Khanapana:§§

Vayu.

original of this clause runs:

I.,

— with

Avatara. f f

The

§ Vol.

identifying

and form,

in a different period

*

II., p.

a whole Kalpa;'

'existing for

5

— only

p.

II.,

p.

69,

and

23.

Annapana, in my MSS. I find Ehanapana.

p.

210, note 1; also,

Vol. III., p. 18, note

1,

1

VISHNU I'URANA.

124

was Chi-

ratha;* his son was Dharmaratha;^f his son traratha; his son

ratha,§ of Aja,

— to

was Romapada,

whom, being

son

Dadhivahana H Matsya. ** is said, in the Vayu, to have drunk the Soma :

fw ^'t: ^^w ^f

fr^^

%^ '

The Matsya and Agni

^

This

whom

Rishyasringa, to

Malsya,

Rama

insert a Satyaratha.

Ramayana, meaning

the

IX. and X.

I.,

^

See,

— as is

he

is in

Agni and

the

'hairy foot.'

the same,

Prelude to the Uttara

also,

Hindu Theatre, Vol.

Charitra,

Her adop-

Santa was given in marriage.

— Loniapadarff

Ranuiyaria.

1

noticed in the Rainayana, in the story of the hermit

is

tive father is called, in the

I., p.

289.

Corrected from "Divaratha",— a mere oversight, unquestionably. MSS., and the Mahdbhdrata, &c. have Diviralha.

t In a single copy

I

With

Vdyu-purd/ia. is

a hiatus

As

is

stated in

from a point

place,

have the help

I

So,

at

was Chitraratha, least,

it

is

also called

natural to

fTfTf^TT^ Tt^fRT^'^Nt ^T^

Chapter XXII.

some

extracts

Romapada

;

Romapada;

render;

5^ ^^T^ ^% — 10,

it

is

he has only one son, Chaturanga

mention of any D;isnra1ha

'nit

the I

his son

original

was

being

But the Tran-

commentator.

In the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXIII., 6

the father of Santa.

the llarivanisa. In

of

of the

indifferent,

in the JIarivanisa.

slator has the authority of the

called

my MSS.

all

and that very

this point to the closing stanza of

the proper

§ Read: "his son

Dasaratha."

exception of one,

Chapter XXI.

in

Lomapada,

the

from

there

All

find Hiraiiyaratha.

Eereal)Outs there are very deplorable omissions in

^

Dasa-

childless, Dasaratha, the

along with Indra:

juice,

*

called

This prince

'

*

— also

gave his daughter Santa, to be adopted.^ After

II

hana: Agni.

my

^t

\\

See Vol.

III.,

Lakshmivallabha's Kalpadrumakalikd, mention

Chitraratha that

is

and there is no With this compare ;

p. is

313.

made

of Dadlii-

vahana, Raja of Champa, who fought with Satanika, Raja of Kausambi. •• II

Add

the llarivaihia.

Bdla-lcdnduy

I.,

X. and XI.,

ff The true Rdmdyaim has Romapada. the genuine Rdmdyana.

in

BOOK this,*

IV.,

Romapada had

CHAP.

a son

125

XVIII.

named Chaturanga;

his

was Champa, who The son of Champa founded (the city ol^ Champa. was Haryanga his son was Bhadraratha, who had two sons, Brihatkarman and Brihadratha. + The son of the first was Bi'ihadbhanu;'^ his son was Brihanmanas;§ his son was Jayadratha, who, by a wife who was the daughter of a Kshattriya father and Brahmani mother, had a son named Vijaya. ^|| His son was Dhriti; his son was Prithulaksha;f

his son *

;

The Bhaguvata Champa,

'

in omitting

which traces

still

differs,

remain

inserted him, previously, (see Vol. III., p.

28i),

here, from all the other authorities,

the founder of Champjipuri,

note

in the vicinity of

II—

a city of

Bhagulpoor;

— having

amongst the descendants of Ikshwaku 1).

Champa

is

every virhere recognized

as the capital of Anga; and the translators**

of the

Ramayana

were very wide of the truth, when they conjectured that it might be Angwa, or Ava. ^ Bfihaddarbha: Brahma. The Bhagavata omits the two successors of Champa, and makes Brihadratha, Brihatkarman, and Bfihadbhanu sons of Pi'ithulaksha. ^ The Vayu, Matsya, and Hari Van'isa brotherff of Jayadratha.

make Vijaya the The Bhagavata agrees with our text. ++

t Prithula is the reading of one MS. from Arrah and Ajmere, have Bhadraratha, father of Brihadratha, father of Brihatkarman; another has, instead of Haryanga, Harshai'ia, father of Briliadratha, father of Brihatkarman. § The FlarivaMa, »l. 1702, has Bhadraratha, Brihatkarman, Briliad*

I

+

Two

find

no Sanskrit

of ray best

for this.

MSS,

—

—those

darbha, Bi'ihanmanas.

According to the Ilarivanda, Bi'ihanmanas had, for sons, Jayadratha, by Yasode\i, and Vijaya, by Satya. formerly Malini: Harivamia, ^/. 1699. We now see, probably, •I Champa,— II

the source of the error "Champamalini", in Vol. **

Messrs. Carey and

Marshman: Vol.1.,

ft Read "half-brother". n The Blidgavata-purdna

has:

III.,

p. 119,

Brihadratha,

p.

289, note

1.

note,

father

father of Jayadratha, father (by Sailibhuti,) of Vijayn.

of

Brihanmanas,

—— 126

VISHNr I'LRANA.

son was Dhritavrata; his son was Satyakarman;* his

who found Karnaf in a basket, + on the banks of the Ganges, where he had been exposed by his mother, Pritha. § The son of Karna was son was Adhiratha,^

These were the Anga kings. You

Vrishasena.'ll

next hear

who were

The mother

of Vijaya, from her origin,

was of the Suta caste, Manu, X., 47. Her son was of

the genealogist and charioteer.

same

the

caste;

shall

the descendants of Piiru.

of the mother: conse-

children taking the caste

quently, the descendants of Vijaya, kings of Anga, were Siitas.

And

contemptuous application of the term

this explains the

Karha, the half-brother of the Pahdus

to

sently

was adopted

be mentioned,

into

;

for he,

Anga

the

Siita

as will pre-

family,

and

succeeded to the crown. '

Some

arises

variety prevails in the series of princes here

from not distinguishing the collateral

and Brahma, If

*

Satkarman

"The

:

but they agree, also, with the Agni

Janamejaya (or Viswajit).

**

Vikarria: Brahma, ff

Siirasena: Vayu.

t

but this

descend-

successors of Jayadratha, as Dfidharatha

in the

(or Brihadratha) and ^

;

;

— the

The Vayu and Matsya

ants of Jayadratha from those of Vijaya.

give the latter as in our text

lines,

Bhdgavata-purdna. Pandavas, by

their mother Pritha, who, Karna to Siirya, the god of the sun. The infant was exposed on the banks of the

of the

half-brother

before her marriage to Paiidu, had borne

The affair was kept secret. Jumna, where he was found, and brought

up, as his own, by Adhiratha

the Siita, or charioteer, of king Siira,— and his wife Radha; whence called,

is

legend, tions X

also,

in the

from

the

Manjushd,

and Radheya, or son of Radha,"

a Siita,

words of Professor Wilson,

Mahdbhdrata, which

the

Perhaps the receptacle was § II

The

original is:

p.

16,

note

Kania So runs one

Professor Johnson's Selec-

in

3.

commentator explains wooden crib.

by kdsht'ha-panjara.

a

^fVT^ ^i^^

•

-

*

^^

iJ^^H^m

I

Father of Vfisha, says the HarivaMa.

^ Add

the Harivai'nia.

**

According

ft

And

to the

Ilnrivamia,

so the llarivai'nia.

.H.

1704, Viswajit was father of Karna.

CHAPTER

XIX.

Birth of Bharata, the son of Dusliyanta

Descendants of Puru.

:

Bharadwaja or Vitatha. Hastin, founder of Hastinapura, Sons of Ajamidha, and the races derived from them, as Panchalas, &c. Kfipa and Kripi found by Santanu. Descendants of Riksha, the son of Ajamidha. Kurukshetra

his sons killed: adopts

named from Kuru. Jarasandha and

others, kings of

Magadha.

THE son of Puru was Janamejaya; his son was Prachinwat;* his son was Pravira;t his son was Manasyu;: his son was Abhayada;*§ his son was SuAbhayada: Vayu.

*

Vitamaya:

Charupada:|! Bhagavata.

Vatayudha: Matsya.

Agni.

The Mahabharata, Adi Parvan,

terially, in the beginning,

In the

the Purarias. his son is

Manasyu

,

from each other, and from the Pravira**

first, 1[

who

made

is

Raudraswa,

whose sons are Richeyu and the

text -,11

line stops.

making them the second

Corrected from "Prachinvat",

for

which

Professor Wilson had "Bhayada".

save his favourite,— so correct,

f

in

his

as in

is

our

is

I

find no warrant in

Namasyu.

This, however,

often alluded to,

Hindu-made English

MSS.

which

is,

I

find in

frequently,

no MSS. most in-

version.

Corrected from "Charupada".

II

"

— and

rest,

in descent, instead of the eleventh.

t One MS. has Suvira. * The reading of the Bhdgavata-purdna §

of

Samhanana,

Another son of Puru

;

and there the

lists

the son of Piiru;

Sakta,

has three sons,

and Vaggmin

*

pp. 136,

has two accounts of the descendants of Puru, differing, ma-

138,

SI.

3695

tt leyu,

I

— 3701.

and Raudraswa for brothers. names to be: Richeyu, Kaksheyu, Krikaneyu, SthamliVaneyu, Jaleyu, Tejeyu, Satyeyu, Dharmeyu, Sannateyu.

With

find

I'swara

their

Anwagbhanu sons were ten.

named first of all, where it is said that Raudraswa's With which of them is he to be identified?

is

VISHNU PURANA.

128

dyumna;**

his son

was Bahugava;^

who had

was SamwasRaudraswa^

his son

yati;^t his son wasAhaihyati;'' his son

ten sons it Riteyu/ Kaksheyu,§ Sthandileyu,

In the second

list,

the son

I|

cessors are Prachinwut,

of Piiru

is

Janamejaya, whose suc-

San'iyati, Ahariiyati,

If

Sarvabhaunia, Ja-

yatsena, Avachina, Ariha, Maliabhauina, Ayutanayin, Akroilhana, Ariha,

Devatithi,

Matiniira.— wlio

liiksha,

is,

therefore, the

teenth from Puru, instead of the fourth, as in (he

fif-

account, oi

first

the twelfth, as in the text. '

''

Dhundu: Vayu.

Sariibhu: Agni.

Sudhanwan

:

Brahma.**

Bahuvidha: Agni and Matsya. ff

*

Sariipati: Agni.

^

Omitted: Vayu.

*

Bhadraswa: Matsya.

''

Rajeyu: Vayu.

• In

Bahuvadin: Matsya.

They were

Richeyu: Agni.

the sons of

one MS., Sudyu.

t Four MSS. have

Sailipati.

One of my MSS. gives, instead of Ghiiteyu, &c., Kriteyu, Gai'ieyu, Dharmeyu, Santateyu, Varpeyu, I'rasanueyu; another gives, after Stbathe sole one another, leyu, only Dhnrmeyu, Satyeyu, Dhaneyu that names ten,— Riteyu, Kaksheyu, Sthai'irlileyu, Ghriteyu, Kriteyu, No two of all Sthaleyu, Jaleyu, Dharmeyu, Dhaneyu, Prasannateyu. my MSS. agree as to this fnuiily. Professor Wilson's Bengal translation has names (in a different order,) as in the text, except that Kriteyu t

—

;

Vrateyu

stands in place of Vrateyu. purdjia, IX.,

The

XX., 4: he and Vaneyu

Tlnrivniiim,

.'7.

1G59,

IGGO,

is

the ninth son, iu the Bhdgavata-

lieing tiiinsposed.

bus,

arcorling

to

my

MSS.:

be^t

Richeyu, Krikaneyu, Kaksheyu, Sthai'idileyu, Sannateyu, Kriteyu, Jaleyu, Sthaleyu, Dhaneyu,

merous. Ghi'itaohi

The variants

Vaneyu.

The mother

of these

ten sons,

of different

copies

are nu-

according to some MSS.,

was

the Apsnras.

§ Kuksheyii: Bhdgavata-'purdna. SI. 37fi3 - 3778. II

^ Thus

the

name

is

hdbhdrata, Adi-parvnn,

" And

in

spelled, si.

37('.r),

the Uarwaihia.

on etymological ground>, et

in

the

Ma-

f>C(j.

Sudyu: Bhdgavata-'purdna.

ff Most of my MSS. of the Harivamia give Suhahu, ami draswa; thus omitting Saiiiyati and Ahaiiiyati.

then

Rau-

;

BOOK Ghriteyu,* Jaleyu, Vaiieyu,+ and

CHAP. XIX.

IV.,

Sthaleyu,

Santateyu,

The son

Vrateyii.^§

whose sons were

Rantinara,^||

129

of

Taiiisu,

DhaDeyu,f Riteyu was

Apratiratha,**

If

the Apsaras Ghritachi ff or of Misrakesi: Mahabbarata.H

The

:

Brahma

Puraria and Hari Variisa have, very unaccountably, and iu opposition to all other authorities, transferred the whole of

Anu

the descendants of

second name

our

in

The Vayu names,

'

to this family; substituting, for

text,

Anu, the

120, supra).

(p.

Rudra, Siidra, Ma-

also, ten daughters, §§

dra, Subhaga, Amalaju, Ratnakuti;ii|}

Kaksheyu

Tala, Khala, Gopajala, Tamrarasa, and

and adds, that they were married

to

Prabhakara. a

The Brahma Purana and Hari Van'isa Ht the birth of Soma (the Moon) from him and who succeeded to the power and prerogatives

Rishi, of the race ofAtri.

have a legend of

one of these ten of Atri.

;

The sons

of the other wives were less distinguished

but they formed families eminent amongst holy Brahmans, called

Swastyatreyas.

Atimara orAtibhara:*** Bhagavata. Antinara: Matsya. Ma-

*

*

One copy has Vriteyu

t Dharnieyu

:

§ This name going page. il

My Ajmere

The Bhdgavata-purdna reads Kriteyu.

Bhdgavata-purdiia. is

and Arrah MSS.

Satyeyu

X

no MS. accessible

in

to

me.

:

Bhdgavata-purdna.

See note

+

iu the fore-

have Atinara; another MS., Atitara;

another, Atitara; another, Matinara. «[f

Two MSS. have Sumati;

read Sumati adds Asuuiati;

another, Trasu.

One

of the two copies that

Ajmere MS., Pramati: and they, thus, ** My Ajmere MS. has Atiratha. recognize four sons. tt So says the Bhugavata-'purdna. Also see the end of note + in the the

page preceding.

H

§§ In the Harivaihsa,

Bhadra, Siidra,

note:

rasa, Gochapala. 11

II

I

epithet SI.

IV.

1661,

Adi-parvan, M. 3698.

they are called,

Madra, Salada, Malada,

Here, again, there are very

suspect a mistake here;

does not enable

%%

^l.

me

but

my

single

many MS.

to ascertain the true reading.

k^ <(^<*iT* 1663—1668.

's

applied to

all

in

my MSS.

various readings. of the

I

Vdyu-purdria

In the Harivaihia, the

the ten sisters.

**

of best

Khala. Bala, Balada, Su-

find Rantibhara.

9

VISHNU PURANA.

130

of the second f of these was was Modliatithi, from whom the Kanwayana+ Brahmans^§ descended. Anila^^ll was

The son

and Dhruva.^*

Kai'nva; and his son

Mahabharatu, H

tiiuini:

daughter of

Brahma

in the

According

the

to

Puraria), Gauri, the

the mother of Mandhatfi,

was

prince,

tliis

Bralinia. **

and

Agiii,

Matsya and Hari Van'isa (not

of the

family of Ikshwaku.ff

Matsya has Amurtirajas and Nri-

the

In place of these,

'

chandra; and there are several varieties place of the

Agni

;

ratha

read,

^

Suniati,

nomenclature.

In

Vayu; Tan'isurogha, Bluigavata.

Piati-

Agni and Brahma ;§§ and, Suratha, Agni; Subahu, Hari Van'isa. for the second,

Medhatithi

we

in the

(or Trasu),

Brahma ;t+ and

Tan':surodlia, is

for the third,

and

we have Vasu

first,

the author of

is

therefore,

have,

the

in

many hymns

Brahmans and

in

the Rig-veda;

de-

religious teachers

scended from Kshattriyas.

*

Raibhya:i||j Bhagavata.

Malina:Vayu.

^

According

Dharmanetra: Brahma

the Mahdhhdrata, Atli-parvan,

to

nara, likewise called Anadhi'isht'i, had four sous:

si.

3702

— 3704,

Tamsu, Mahat,

Mati-

Atiratha,

and Druhyu. t The son of Atiratha, the Ajmere MS. says explicitly. Also vide infra, p. 140, note f. Variant: Kaiiwayaiia.

+

§

According

the

to

Bhdgavata-piirdna

,

Praskai'iwa

and

others,

all

Brahmans. II

This reading

Two Ijut

is

in only one

of

my

it

calls

him son

of Piiru.

MSS., most of which read Ainihi.

The Ajmere MS.,

have Elina, son of Metlbatithi.

In the Arrah MS.,

too,

the reading

has is

Elina; Ailiua,

son of Trasu.

^ **

Vide supra,

Add

ft Compare Vol. ++

127, note

p.

1,

ad finem.

the llarivamia. III.,

The Harivai'ida

Taiiisurogha,

p.

has,

2C5, note in

1,

different

near the end.

MSS., Taiiisurodha, Taiiisurodya,

(fee.

§§ Also in the Harivaihia,

which has

Apratiratha,

ferable reading. nil

Son

of Snniati,

and father of Dnshyanta.

likewise,

- the pre-

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XIX.

131

the son of Taiiisu; and he had four sons, of

The Havi

Puri'uia.

work

Van'isa* omits him;

of the whole passage.

Tamsu

to intimate that

(or

making sad blundering

Thus, the construction

such

is

Tamsurodha) had a wife named

daughter of Medluitithi,

the

whom

— that

is,

as

Ila,f

his brother's great-grand-

daughter;

But

as the comnjentator

this,

sense ('^^iR^T^^'Sl)

g

'?I^T^t^«?IT Raja so called. the daughter of

or Anila;

more

;

observes,

is

and he would read

it,

contrary to therefore,

him who was named llin a Vayu and Matsya, we have llina, ;

'the daughter of

,

But, in the

common

^^ .rr^

Yama, married

'

to Tan'isu,

and mother of Malina

correctly, perhaps, Ailina:

frg^firfTT I of the Hari II

The blunder piler's It is

Variisa, therefore,

arises

from the com-

reading Yasya, 'of whom,' instead of Yamasya, 'of Yama.'

not an error of transcription; for the metre requires Yasya:

and the remark of the commentator proves the correctness of the reading.

is

The name

occurs llina (i^f^l), the son of Tan'isu,

the Mahiibharata, § agreeably

in

there quoted.

'

to

the Anuvan'isa-sloka which

Saraswati bore Tariisu to Matinara

;

and Tan'isu

begot a son, Tlina, by Kalingi':'

•

SI. 1718, 1719.

t

Ilini is

+

In but one of

the accepted reading.

my

copies of the

Vdyu-purdna do

of this passage; and there only two lines of

it

I find

depraved form. § Adi-parvan,

il.

any portion

occur, and in a miserably

3780.

9*

:

132

VrSHNU PURANA.

Diishyanta* was the elder/f The son of Diishyanta was the emperor Bharata. A verse explanatory of +

'

The Vayu, Matsya, and Bhagavata agree with our text, in the grandsons of Tamsn; even the Brahma Parana

making these concurs:

but the Hari Van)sa§

makes them

apparently, transformed Tan'iso sulah Taiiisu,

into a

'

synonym

of

his

sons;

(rf^ W^O^

'

Tamsu, or Taiiisurodha;

having,

son of

f'^*^

as in these

parallel passages

"•

The son

of Tainsu

was

the illustrious sage

Dharmanetra

Brahma

danavi had, from him, four excellent sons."

*

:

Upa-

Puraiia.

*

Tariisurodha was a royal sage, the illustrious institutor of laws.

Upadanavi had fom- sons from Tariisurodha."

Hari Vaihsa.

The

comnienlalor explains Dharmanetra (^Tf'T'^) to be 'institutor of laws' (^^^'^ff efi'.).

We

have Upadanavi before,**

of Vrishaparvan, the Daitya,

(Buchanan) H

named,

in

calls her

— married

the wife of Sughora.

other authorities, with

— as the daughter

to Hiraiiyaksha.

some

The

Hamilton

four sons are

Dushyanta,

variations:

Sushyanta (or Rishyanta, or Sumanta), Pravira, and Anagha (or

— Dushyanta, — but makes them the sons of llina, and

The Mahubhtlrata f f enumerates

Naya).

Bhima, Pravasu, and Vasu,

Siira,

five,

grandsons of Tariisu.

*

Variant: Dushiiiaiita.

t The original has ^X^nlT^T'^t^TT' 5'^TI Dushyanta and others." +

So says the

§ SI. II

17'20,

These

original, though, as is seen,

"four

sons,

namely,

two stanzas are quoted.

1721.

lines are not read

much

alike in

M8.S. are, evidently, very corrupt just here.

^

Genealogies of the Hindus,

**

Vol

II.,

i

p. 70,

tt Adi-parvan,

il.

text

3708.

p.

and note

122. 5.

any two of

my

copies.

The

"

BOOK

name

his

is

CHAP. XIX.

133

chanted by the gods: "The mother

the receptacle;

it

is

the father by

whom

is

a son

only

is

be-

Cherish thy son, Dushyanta; treat not Sakun-

gotten.

with disrespect.

tala

IV,,

Sons,

who

are born from the pa-

ternal loins, rescue their progenitors

Thou

regions.

from the infernal boy: Sakuntala

art the parent of this

From

has spoken truth."*

the expression 'cherish'

(bharaswa) the prince was called Bharata. ^f

These two slokas are taken from the Mahabharata,

'

Parvan,

p. 112,

t

They

messenger, to the birth of Bharata.

same book,

Adi

and are part of the testimony borne, by a heavenly

in the

are repeated

account of the family of Piiru,

in

the

They

139. §

p.

occur, with a slight variation of the order, in other Purarias, as the

Vayu tala,

&c.,

!|

and show the greater antiquity of the story of Sakun-

although they do not narrate

Bharata

differently

^

'TT^ WffT 'rI^

the Bhdgavata-purdna,

In

words, with the chanore

•T^m"La

IX.,

— mending

^(JTJTT^

XX.,

Diere est le receptacle; fils:

protege ton

fils,

c'est

^^^

21, 22,

the metre,

Burnouf translates the passage

tient le

The meaning

it.

explained in the Sakuntala.

is

— of

la

He

is

name said

II

find

these

identical

TJ"^ '^J^ZffTf into

XJ"^

as follows:

au pere qui

6 Diichyanta;

I'a

engendre qu'appar-

ne meprise pas (|)akuntala.

"Un de

we

of the

II

fils qui donne a son pere de la posterite, 6 roi, demeure de Yama; tii es le pere de cet enfant:

le fait

remonter

(^akiintala a dit

la verite.

t This sentence X

is

added by the Translator.

SI. 3102, 3103.

§ SI. 3783, 3784. !|

Add the

% The

Hnrivnih.ia,

.il.

1724—1726.

two explanations that follow occur near the end of Act VII. of the Sakuntala.

"

134

VISHNU PURANA.

Bharata had, by different* wives, nine sons; but they were put to death by their

own

mothers, because

Bharata remarked, that they bore no resemblance to

women were

him, and the

The

them.

fore, desert

afraid that he would, there-

birth of his sons being thus

unavailing, Bharata sacrified to the Maruts;

and they

gave him Bharadwaja,— the son of Brihaspati, by Mamata, the wife of Utathya,f— expelled by the kick of

Dirghatamas, (his half-brother, before his time).

This

verse explains the purport of his appellation: "'Silly

woman,'

'cherish this child of

said Brihaspati,

fathers' (bhara dwa-jamt).

two

'No, Brihaspati,' replied

Mamata: 'do you take care of him.' So saying, they both abandoned him; but, from their expressions, the boy was called Bharadwaja. " § He was, also, termed Vitatha, in allusion to the unprofitable (vitatha) birth

be so called from 'supporting' the world:

to

named Sarvadamana,

*

My

'the

conqueror of

Ajmere and Arrah MSS. read

t See Vol. \

The

III.,

rational

This stanza, also, is thus

"Femme

il

fut

la

iS;,

also,

there

Herewith the Bhdgavata-

natives of Vidarbha.

p. 16, note §.

etymology of Bharadwaja

which occurs

in

the

is

bharat { vdja.

Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XX., 38,

rendered by Burnouf:

ignorante,

Nourris-le toi-mcme,

pcre et

'three'.

them

purdiia agrees, and, further, calls

he

all.'

nourris ce 6 Brihaspati,

tils

de deux peres, [disait Brihaspati].

[repondit Mamata].

Et parce que

le

mere, apres avoir ainsi parle, s'en allerent, [laissaut Tenlant,]

nomme

Bharadvadja.

BOOK

I

v.,

of the sons of Bharata,' '

CHAP. XIX.

13^

The son of Vitatha was Bha-

The Brahma Puraiia and Hari Varhsa

cially,)

appear to have modified

(the

latter,

espe-

this legend, with the view, per-

haps, of reconciling those circumstances which are related of

radwaja, as a sage, with his history as a king.

Bha-

Whilst, therefore,

they state that Bhtiradwaja was brought, by the winds, to Bharata they state that he was so brought to perform a

sacrifice':,

by which

a son was born, wiioni Bliaradw;lja also inaugurated:

W^^r^^wr fl
^gf^ff

TTlf^:

fTJi:

II

f^cT^ ^"R HW^Trgrfri^^cj;

In the Vayu, Matsya, and Agni, however, the story consistently narrated;

* ||

is

much more

and Bharadwaja, being abandoned by

his

brought by the winds, as a child, not as a sage; and, being adopted by Bharata, is one and the same with Vitatha, natural parent,

is

as our text relates.

Thus,

in the

Vayu, the Maruts bring

to

Bha-

already sacrificing for progeny, (*jx;i[T^ fTfi: tj"^ ^T^^(€f) "'Bharadwaja, the son of Briliaspati " and Bharata, receiving him, rata,

;

says:

"This Bharadwaja

The Matsya,

shall be Vitatha:"

also, says, the Maruts, in compassion, took the child,

and, being pleased with Bharata's worship, gave

it

to

him, and

he was named Vitatha:

^^^m ^T^^

^%W. irq^Tf^rfT: *****

I

*

*

And

the

******

Agni

tells the

*

*

whole story

*

in

*

*

one verse:

"Then, the son of Bi'ihaspati being taken by the winds, Bhara*

Harivama,

si.

1729, 1730.

:

VISHNU PUR AN A.

136

vanmanyu:^*

sons were

his

many:f

amongst

and,

them, the chief were Brihatkshattra, Mahavirya, Nara, dwaja was transferred with

the

to

is

The The

and was Vitatha."

sacrifice,

account given in the Bhagavata

same purpose.

commentator on the text also makes the matter clear enough

»TTTr^#^ ^Tfl^^^^^T^ Bharadwaja, is

own

at a sacrifice for his

man by

of It

new-born infant could not be the

clear that a

Hari Van'isa

"The name

son of Bharata, was Vitatha."

f^fT^fTT 'TT^ it

in the condition of

may

please

officiating priest

adoption, whatever the compiler of the to assert.

From Bharadwaja,

a Brah-

and king by adoption, descended Brahmans and

birth,

Kshattriyas, the children of two fathers:

The Mahabharata, In one place,

— p.

in the

Adi Parvan,

136, v. 3710,

—

it

tells the

story very simply.

says, that Bharata,

on the

birth

of his children proving vain, obtained, from Bharadwaja, by great

Bhumanyu;

a son,

sacrifices,

Bhumanyu

and, in another passage,

it

makes

the son of Bharata by Sunanda, daughter of Sarvasena,

king of Kasi:||

Hari Vaiiisa omit

The two

are not incompatible.

Suketu: Agni.H

But the Brahma and

139, v. 3785.

p.

Manyu: Bhagav'ata. this

and the next generation, and make Suhotra,

Anuhotra, ** Gaya, Garga, and Kapila the sons of Vitatha.

They

then assign to Suhotra two sons, Kasika and Gritsamati, f f and *

Two MSS.

have Bhumanyu.

t The Bhdgnvata-purnna says there were Mahavirya, Nara, and liaifra. +

The §

my

My MS8, This

is

1

find

from

copy; for

vide supra, II

have a

gloss, as

p.

1

ditfereiit

the

reading from

ends with the words

it,

Vdyu-purdna;

but

1

five:

this,

Brihatkshattra,

which

is

Jaya,

unjrrammatical.

f^fT^«Tl^t t«l^fW?T^ am unable to correct it by I

have only one here, and that most indifferent, generally: 124, note f.

in the original,

Sunanda

is

termed Kaseyi, and by the patronym

Sarvaseni.

^ Bhuvanmanyn: Vdyu-purdna. ft Corrected from "Ghritsamati".

**

1

find Snhotri.

ot

1

BOOK

CHAP. XTX.

IV.,

1.^7

and Garga.* The son of Nara was Sankfiti:* his sons were Ruchiradhif and Rantideva.^t The son of Garga was Sini;^ and their descendants, called Gargyas§ and although Kshattriyas by birth, became Sainyas, Brahmans.^ The son of Mahavirya was Urukshaya,||

tliem

identify

and

their descendants with

kings of Kasi ** (vide supra,

who were

progeny of Ayus,

the

note

p. 37,

a piece of

1):

confusion unwarranted by any other authority except the Agni. Brihat, Aharya, Nara,

'

'

Garga: Matsya.

The

Guruvirya and Trideva: Vayu.

Matsya; and Guru, Bhagavata:

first is

they agree

in

called Gurudhi,

The

Rantideva.

Bhjigavata describes the great liberality of this prince, and his

According

practice of Yoga.

to a legend preserved in the

Megha

Duta. ff his sacrifices of kine were so numerous, that their blood formed the river Charmariwati,+t the modern Chumbul. ^

Sibi: Matsya.

*

The

other authorities concur

in

this

statement

thus fur-

;

nishing an additional instance of one caste proceeding from another.

No

some cause *

reason :

assigned

is

^^rf^(^TT%'f

Durbhakshaya:|l

II

:

the

commentator says

WT^WT^ ^^^:

Vayu.

I

it

was from

§§

Urukshat: Matsya. Duritakshaya:

Bhagavata.

MSS.

name

*

In four

t

My Ajmere MS.

I

One Rantideva, we read

vati,

§

^

the

is

Samski'iti.

has Suradhi; the Ariah MS., Giinulhi.

one of his wives.

See

in

my

the Harshacharita, was killed by

Vdsavadattd, Preface,

Three MSS. yield Gargas. In one MS., Urunjaya.

**

Read "Ka.«i kings". King Ka.si. * e., tronym of Kasa.

||

p.

Saineyas, according

to

one MS.

The Vdyu-piirdna has, in my MS., Bhima. They were so called as being descendants of Vide supra,

Ka.siraja,

p.

39,

note

•.

tt Stanza XLVII., edition of Professor Wil.son. ++ The name of the river is not in the poem itself, but

Kasi

is

§§

Compare note » My MS. has an

in

p.

145, infra.

illegible

name; but

it

is

not

this,

is

a pa-

supplied by

the commentators,

III!

Ranga-

53.

certainly.

:

.

138

VISHNU

PL RAJS A.

who had three sons, Trayyariiiia,* Pushkarin, and Kapi/f the last of whom became a Brahman, The t

son of Brihatkshattra was Siihotra,^§ whose son was

Trayyaruni, Puslikararuni, Kavi;

'

And

Matsya.

||

all

became Brahmans:

there were three chief Itraiiches of the Kavyas, or

descendants of Kavi

^T^T^t g ^TT ir%

"^^^

Gargas, Sank litis, and Kavyas.

^m ^^^^^:

Ibid,

In the Mahabharala, H Suhotra

''

i

is

the son of

Bhumanyu;**

and, in one place, ff the father of Ajamidha, &c., and, in another,

The Brahma

of Hastin,

H

the Hari

some degree, and

greater, have

made most extraordinary confusion

the instance of this name.

In our text, and in all the best

Vamsa, in

Puraiia, in

a

in

authorities,

still

we have

three Suhotras, perfectly distinct:

1.

Suhotra,

great-grandson of Amavasu, father of Jahnu, and ancestor of Vis-

wamitra and the Kausikas

(vide supra, p. 14); 2. Suhotra,

Kshattravriddha, and grandson of race of Kasi

*

kings §§ (vide

Two MSS.

son of

Ayus, and progenitor of the

supra, pp. 30,

et

seq.)

;

and,

3.

Su-

give Trayyaruni.

t Nearly all my written over Kapi.

MSS. have Kapila;

but,

in

some

of them,

Kapila

is

The

original says that they all throe became Brahmans: ll'^"=^"?f?fflW ^ff^Tlftl TT'gif^'R^Tgq^^T^T Professor Wilsons Bengal version is here correct. Compare Vol. Ill p. 48, note *. § Omitted in the Bhdyavala-purdiia, which makes Hastin sou of Bri-

^ +

I

I

,

hatkshattra.

The same names are found in the Bhdgavata-purdna. purdna seems to read Trayyaruni, Pushkararuni, and Kapi. II

^

Adi-parvan,

**

And

tt Adi-parvan, II

Ibid.,

il.

3714.

of Pushkariiu,

si.

si.

3720.

3786, 3787.

§§ See the preceding page, note ••

The

Vdyti-

;

BOOK

who founded

Hastin,

CHAP. XIX.

IV.,

139

the city of Hastmapura.

hotra, the son of Biihatksbattra, grandson of Vitatha,

first

The

and parent

we

In the two blundering compilations mentioned,

of Hastin.

have,

**

(Hari Vamsa,

a Siihotra, son of Brihatkshattra,

ch. 20),

of the race of Puru: his descent

is

not given; but, from the names

which follow Suhotra, the dynasty

that of our present text:

is

secondly (Hari Vamsa, ch. 27), Suhotra, son of Kanchana, of the

Amavasu, and father of Jahnu, &c.

line of

:

thirdly (Hari

Vamsa,

son of Kshattravriddha, and progenitor of the

ch. 29), Suhotra, the

Kasi kings fourthly (Hari Vaihsa, ch.32), we have the first and third :

of these personages confounded

;

Suhotra

is

made

the son of Vita-

and progenitor of the Kasi kings, the dynasty of

tha,

whom

is

repeated; thus connecting them with the line of Piiru, instead of

Ayus,

we have

Again,

opposition to all authority.

in

piece of confusion; and Suhotra, the son of Vitatha,

is

who,

in

father of Brihat, the father of the three princes

and

in the

Hari Vamsa,

whom Ajamidha

ch. 20, are the sons of Hastin;

made

is

made

the

our text,

and amongst

the father of Jahnu, and ancestor of the

Kausikas, instead of being, as in

The compilers

and as everywhere

ch. 27,

The source

of the family of Amavasu.

obvious.

a notable

extracted

all

of the

all

this

else,

confusion

authentic

is

traditions

accurately enough; but, puzzled by the identity of name, they have, also,

mixed the

different accounts together,

surd and needless perplexity.

Vamsa

weight whatever,

kings, f although

it

as

furnishes

it

to consistency.

It

was

some

particular details, which

it

now

it

available.

ruined by the encroachments of the Ganges

finally

but vestiges of

It is

an authority for the dynasties of

has picked up, possibly, from authentic sources not '

Hari

does not deserve the pains taken, and taken fruitlessly, by

Mr. Hamilton and M. Langlois, to reduce of no

and caused very ab-

It is quite clear, also, that the

were, at least until lately, to be traced along

the river, nearly in a line with Delhi, about sixty miles to the east.

*

Two

name

of

my

best

MSS. have Hastinapura.

of this place, see the

t Nevertheless,

it

is

but

With

Mahdbhdrata, Adi-pnroan, little

inferior to the

reference il.

1786,

Vish/iu-purdiia.

to

the

et seq.

VISHNU PURANA.

140

sons of Hastin were Ajamidha/ Dwimiclha, and Puru-

Ajamidha was Kanwa, whose son was Medhatithi.'f Hist other son was Brihadishii,§ whose son was Brihadvasu-.MI his son was Brihatkarman;* his son was Javadratha:'^ his son was Viswajit;*' his son was Senajit, whose sons were Ru-

One son

midha*

one place, son of Suhotra;**

In

'

of

Hastin f f Mahabliarata. ' The copies agree in

another, grandson

in

of

:

reading;

this

yet

it

can scarcely be

Kaiiwa has already been noticed, as the son of Apra-

correct.

According

tiratha. +t

Bhagavata, the elder §§ son of Aja-

to the

from whom a tribe of Brahmans demidha was Priyamedha, scended. The Matsya has Brihaddhaniis, and names the wife of however, along with the Vayu, It also, Ajamidha, Dhumini. !

makes Kahwa ^

!

the son of Ajamidha, by his wife Kesini.

Also called Bi'ihaddharman

Bfihaddhanus: Bhagavata.

:

Hari

Varhsa. l^H *

Brihatkaya: Bhagavata.

*

Satyajit: Hari Vaihsa.

^'

Aswajit: Matsya.

*

One MS.

learn from

t

The

f^'^T*.

;

/.

That Purumiflha

original

e.,

no offspring, we

left

Bhdgnvntn-purdna, IX., XXI., 30. afkis,

a.s

has

the

thns verbally repeating what

as before, +

Suramirlha.

gives

the

Visada: Bhagavata.

some MSS.

yield

Vdyu-purdna: i.s

.stated

in

p

"^rW

6fiT^T^«TT

130, supra.

Kanwayana.

AjaniiVlha's. as the Sanskrit states distinrtly.

§ Briharldhanns: Vdyu-jmrdim. Two of my host M8S. have Brihaddhanns. II

<|[

Bi'ihadratha, in one

**

AcU-parvan,

tt

If'iff;

\\

§§ [Ill

^^

^l-

si.

MS.

And

so reads the

Vdyu-purdna.

3720.

^780.

Vide supra, pp. 129, 130.

The Bhdgavata-purdna does not say "elder". Corrected from "Priyamedhas BrihadvishnuC?):

".

Vdyu-purdna.

Here,

BOOK chiraswa,

IV.,

Dridhadhanus,

Kasya,

141

CHAP. XIX.

and

Vatsabaim.^*

was Pnthusena;t his son was Para;: his son was Nipa: he had a hundred sons, of whom Samara, the principal, was the ruler of KamSamara had three sons. Para, Sampara,§ Sapilya.'The son of Para was Prithu; his son was daswa.li ** Sukriti; his son was Vibhraja; '^ his son was Anuha,

The son

of Rucbiraswa

Hari Vaiiisa.^t

Matsya.

Bhagavatii.tt

Ruchiraswa

Ruchiraswa

Ruchira

Swetaketu

Kasya

Kasya

Dridhahanu

Dridhaswa

Mahiumara

Vatsa.

Vatsa, king of

Vatsa, king of Avanti.

Avanti. ^

Mohamiuedans, Kanipilya appears to be the Kampil of the in Southern Panchala. J| included was It Uoab.§§ the in

situated

The Matsya makes Samara VibhrajalU

^

•

in

The "Vasahanu"

curs in

Professor

MSS.;

the son of Kasya. also in the

Vayu.

inadvertence: it ocof the former edition was au Two of my English version.

Wilson's Hiudu-made

MSS. have Vatsa. t Piithusheua

:

Vdyu-furdna.

from the Bkdgavata-purdna, were, both, sons of Ruchiraswa. Saughara. § One MS. has :

It

seems,

Para

that

.

^,.

,

and Prithusena

Sadaswa is the more ordinary reading. It which, unquestionably, is no word. Corrected from "Vibhratra", so written is often Sanskrit scholar, that the remind to enough is "Bidhalra" is the name in Profor ^. as to be easily mistakeable See Vol. 111., p. 335, note §§. fessor Wilson's Bengal translation. s rough ** common variant. It is noted, in the Translator II

m

^

Anuha is a reads Chaturhotra. copy, that a certain MS. here J.J.

::

V "XXI 23 Vatsa: Ruchiraswa, Kavya(?), Dridhadhanus,

7

note 6. §§ See Vol. II., p. 1(30, 5512. See the Mahdbhdrata, Adi-parvan, SL III!

%J

See note J, above.

Vdyu-purdna.

f

;

VISHNU PUR AN A.

142

Kritwi,* the daughter of Snka (the son

who married

ofVyasa), and had, hy her, Brahmadatta;' his son was Viswaksena; his son was Udaksena;" and his son

was Bhallata.^

The son

was Yavmara; his son was was Satyadhriti; his son was Dri-

of Dwiniidha'

Dhritiniat;

his son

'

The Bhtigavata omits the descents subsequent makes Brahmadatta Ihe son of Nipa by Sukriti.t '

Vamsa§ many

his six

companions,

who

were, successively, as then

Bralniians, then foresters, then deer, then water-fowl,

swans, and,

finally,

Brahmans again; when, with

composed a

on the Yoga, a Yoga-tantra.

treatise

^

Dahdasena: Hari

^

Bhalh'ika:

him the

when

Vaiiisa. ||

The Vayu makes was

Bhallada: Bhagavata.

The Hari

race.!

by Karna.ff

killed

jaya,

Vayu.

last of the

the king, they

According to the Bhagavata, Brahmadatta

obtained liberation.

Vaiiisa** adds, that he

The Matsya names his successor Janamewas exterminated by Ugrayudha

the race of the Nipas

as noticed below. *

In the Hari

legend of the different transmigrations of

a curious

is

Brahmadatta and

and

to Nipa,

++

So the Vayu and Bhagavata.

The Matsya and Hari

Variisa,

with less consistency, derive this family, also, from Ajamidha. §§ Kritimat: Bhagavata.

^

'

X

By I

Go, according

I

to

the

is

XXI.

find Ehallara(?) in

my

one MS.

^

This statement seems to be an error.

"

SI.

ft Radheya, II

See note

+ +

,

below.

1070. in

the

Karna was

original.

mother, Radhti, wife of Dhi'itaraslifra.

§§

scarcely of any account.

Blidgavata-yuruiia.

find Kritwi, daughter of Suka.

§ Chapter II

Rnt the reading

one MS.

"Kripi, in

t

And And

proceeds

so says the

Vuyu-purui'ia,

at least in

with these our Pnrai'ia agrees. :

rJ-^T^wr f^^ft^:

I

so called

from

his

Vide supra, p. 12C, note

my

For, after

MS. naming

fl[^^^ ^ft^T^"^:

I

fosterf.

Bhallat'a,

it

BOOK dhanemi;

IV.,

CHAP. XIX.

143

son was Su[>ai'swa-/ his son was

his

Sii-

mati; his son was Sainnatimat;'' his son was Krita,f to whom Hiranyanablia taught (the pliilosophy of) the

Yoga; and he ^compiled twenty-fonr Saihhitas (or compendia), for

nse of the eastern Bi-alimans

tlie

The son

the Sama-veda.

who

study

of Krita was Uirravudha,!

by whose prowess § the Nipa race of Kshatti-iyas was His son was Kshemya;t his son was

destroyed.

''II

Between these two the Vtiyu** inserts Mahat and Rukmathe Matsya, Sudhanwan, Sarvabhauma, Mahapaurava, and Rukmadhara; the Brahma Pnratia, .Sudharuian, Sarvabhauma, ^

ratha

;

Mahat, and Rukniaratha.

The Bhagavataff

•

says, he

was the author of

six Saiiihitas

of the Sama-veda.

The Hari

*

Prishata; but

Bhallata

Van'isatt says, he liad,

it

— several

descents after Nipa,

yudha;§§ and, again

*

Two

of

my

killed Nipa,

previously, stated, that

(ch.

32|||j),

MSS. have,

best

t The Bhdgavata-purdna has

— who

the grandfather of

was

it

was

the son of

killed

respectively, Santimat

But neither

Ki'itin.

and

Saiiinati.

this nor Ki'iti

See Vol. III., p. CO, notes § and ||. here, in the Vdyu-'pxirdAa, something that I am unable to read to be

+

the right

Sou

name.

who was, apparently, son

of Nipa,

by Ugra-

Prishata, conformably to other

seems

There iu

is,

my MS.

of Ki'itiu, according to the

Bhdgavata-purdna. §

%^

in^^Tir, "by whom,

II

The

original

serted,

in

his

^TT ^^: In

my

text,

Ikt:

^ Kshema, **

has only

in

MS.,

one MS. it

Si

1083.

III!

SI.

1793.

This

gives, as illegible

ft IX., XXI., 28, 29. ::

'^Tci:

the commentator's

I

gloss:

Professor Wilson has

•ftm:

I

in-

"^t^^t^^^Tl

I

I

vabhauma, several

§§ ^l. 1072.

to a great extent."

•Tl"'?'^'^*

is

the reading

I

fiud in the

Vdyu-purdna.

son of Di'itlhanemi, Suvarman; then, Sar-

names, and Rukmaratha, father of Suparswa.

See notef, above.

144

VI8HNU PURANA.

Suvira; his son was Nripaiijaya;'

* his

son was Bahu-

f These were, all, called Pauravas. Ajainidha had a wife called Nilini;t and, by her, he had a son named Nila: his son was Santi;§ his son was Susanti; his son was Purujanu;^ his son was ratha.

I

who had

five

sons, Mudgala, Srinjaya,"^!! Brihadishu, Pravira,*^t+

and

Chakshus;^1f his son was Haryaswa,^**

as the father of Drupada, in the family of

authorities, appears

The Hari Vaihsa§§

Srinjaya.

yudha by Bhishma,

widow

the

in

of Santanu;

demanding,

of- his

after which,

ilj!

destruction of Ugra-

the

relates

consequence

Prishala,

in marriage,

said,

is

it

re-

covered possession of Kaaipilya. '

Puranjayarl'l Bhagavata.

^

Purujati

Vayu. ***

:

Puruja

:

Bhagavata.

The Brahma Pu-

and Hari Vaihsa omit Nila and Santi.

rai'ia

Pritbu: Matsya. Arka: Bhagavata.

Riksha: Vayu.

^

Omitted:

Brahma. *

Bahyaswa: Agni.fff

Bhadraswa:

Matsya.

Bharmyaswa:

Bhagavata. *

Jaya: Matsya.

^

Yavinara

:

Sanjaya: Bhagavata.

Agni and Bhagavata.

Javinara: Matsya.

* Two MSS. give liipunjaya; one, Puranjaya. t Viraratha: Vdyu-purdaa. X In oue MS., NaLiii; the lection of the Bhdgavata-'purdna. § The \dyu-purdna omiLs this name.

II

A

single copy exhibit* Purajanu.

1

Corrected from "Chakshu".

**

There

is

no

name

here, in

tt 'fwo iJ8S. have Sanjaya.

And

see note «»*

,

below,

Oue copy has Arka.

my

copy of the Vdyu-purdita.

Referring

to this place,

and

to

Vol.

11.,

180, Professor Wilson

seems to connect Srinjaya with the people of the same name, dwelling "towards the Punjab". Translation of the p.

Rigveda, Vol. ++ ++

111.,

p.

Two MSS. have

438, note

Yavinaia.

Called Bhishma's father.

Purajanu, in

my M8.

4.

§§ Chapter

^%

I

fft

Add

XX.

find Ripunjaya.

the Harivaitda,

il.

1777.

:

BOOK

IV.,

145

CHAP. XIX.

Kampilya.^ Tlieir father said: "These

my

five (pancha)

sons are able (alam) to protect the countries;" and, hence, they were termed the Panchalas.

From Mud-

-

Maudgalya Brahmans:^* he had a son named Badhryaswa, * f who had (two

gala descended the (also,)

'

Kapila: Matsya.

-

Panchala was,

between

Krimilaswa: Brahma.

at first, the country north

the foot of

the

Himalaya and

the

and west of Delhi,

Chumbul.

Makandi (on

rated by the Ganges.

were the chief Panchalas,

cities of the latter;

according to the Mahabharata,

from Hastinapura; but of the

the Ganges,) and

Ahikshatra,§

term Panchala

it

is

was

It

afterwards divided into Northern and Southern Panchala,

sepa-

Kampilyat

in the former.

The

expelled Samvaraiia

The purport

was recovered by Kuru.

other Puranas.

similarly explained in

In the Mahabharata, they are the grandsons of Ajamidha. ^

all,

The Matsya

says,

that they,

as well as the Kariwas,

f^^Rnf^ tt^^t: ^t^1%TT f^^TTTEr: ^f^m: ^R^^^^rr: H^ irfWT^'

^

I

ii

The Hari Variisal^ has nearly the same words. If * Badhryaswa ** Panchaswa: Agni. Vayu. :

*

The

original

f^<3|M4^ "^W^: note

were,

followers or partizans of Angiras

says that they were, at I

On

this the

first,

Bandhyaswa:

Kshattriyas:

commentator observes,

as before

^^t^rTT -.

^f^'^

4.

found in all my MSS. The t This name, or some corruption of it, is so Translator's "Bahwaswa" I have here displaced, as having, at least Wilson's Bengal far as I am aware, no authority except that of Professor translation.

genuine name— in the oldest Hindu book,— of the See the Rigveda, VI., LXI., 1. See the Mahabharata, Adi-parvan, M. 5012. See Vol. II., p. 160, note 9, and the annotations thereon.

Badhryaswa

is

the

father of Divodasa. t

§

SI. 1781, 1782. II ** Corrected from

f And the same maybe said of the Vdyu-purdi'ia. "Badhryaswa" by Professor Wilson himself, in his

Translation of the Rigveda, Vol.

IV.

III.,

p.

504, note

1.

W

— VISHNU PURANA.

146

children,) twins, (a son

The son

Ahalya.

and daughter), Divodasa and (or Gautama*), by

of Saradwat

Ahalya,f was Satananda;' his son was Satyadhriti, t who was a proficient in miUtary science. Being enamoured of the nymph Urvasi, Satyadhriti was the parent of two children, a boy and a

girl.

Santanu,§ a

Raja, whilst hunting, found these children exposed in

a clump of long Sara grass, and, compassionating their But there is some indistinctThe Matsya and Hari Variisall give

Matsya.

Bharmya:|| Bhagavata.

ness

to

as

the son of to the

his

descent.

Mudgala only his

first,

his patronymic,

Maudgalya.

According

son was Indrasena, and his son, Bandhyaswa.

The second** makes Badhryaswa the son of Maudgalya, by Indrasena. The Bhagavata ft makes Bharmya the patronymic of Mudgala, the son of Bharmyaswa, and who is the father of Divodasa n and Ahalya:

The commentator has: ^T"^?!^ *lWj l^5'^T
'

I

the family priest

of Janaka, the father of Sita.

*

Parenthesized by me, because supplied by the Translator.

my MSS.

t For a story

Rdmdyatia, by Dr. Muir, see his Original Sa7iskrit Texts, Part 122 (2nd +

It

Two

of

Compare Vol. III., p. 16, note I. regarding Ahalya and Gautama, translated from the

have Gautama, not Saradwat.

I.,

pp. 121,

ed.).

was,

was father

agreeably to the Bhdgavata-purd/m, his son Saradwat that of

Kfipa and Kfipi, named just below.

p. 143, note 3, ad finem. The Bhdgavata-purdna does not substitute Bharmya for "Bahwaswa," but makes Mudgala, the Bharmya, i. e., son of Bharmyaswa, — father of Divodasa and Ahalya. The Panchalakas, collectively, are called Bharmyas in the same Purai'ia, IX., XXII., 3. " Harivamm, si. 1782, 1783. t SI. 1780. ft IX., XXI., 34.

§

Vide supra,

II

\l

For another Divodasa, presumably of later date than he of the Rigveda, work, as we have seen in note f to the preceding page, knows

— which

the son of

Badhryaswa,— wrfe supra,

p. 33.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XIX.

147

condition, took them, and brought them up. As they were nurtured through pity (kripa), they were called Kripa and Kripi.* The latter became the wife of Drona, and the mother of Aswatthaman.f

The son

of Divodasa was Mitrayu;^+ his son

Chyavana,§ '

his son

From whom

Varhsa.lF

the Maitreya

his son

was was Sau-

Brahmans were descended: Hari

In the Matsya and Agni,** the son of Mitrayu

Maitreya (see Vol.

Vamsa

was Sudasa;!

I.,

p.

6).

called

is

The Brahma Puraria and Hari

here close the lineage of Divodasa: the Agni adds but

one name, Somapi. of Sfinjaya,

They then proceed with

one of the Panchalas,

—

or,

the descendants

Panchadhanus, Sonia-

Sahadeva,— and then, as in our text. The Vayu and Bhagavata agree with the latter, in making the line continuous from Divodasa. According to the Matsya and Brahma Puraiias, ff datta,

the race of

Ajamidha became extinct

in the

person of Sahadeva;

but Ajamidha himself was reborn, as Somaka, in order to continue his lineage,

was

It

which was, thence, called the Somaka family.

in the reign of

Drupada

that the possessions of the

Pan-

chalas were divided; Drona, assisted by the Pahdavas, conquering the country,

and ceding the southern portion again

pada, as related in the Mahabharata. the

in

list

figure in the

The two

to

princes last

Dru-

named

Great War.

• The translation here both compresses and expands the original. t He bears the patronym of Drauuayani. See the Mahabharata, Adiparvan, si. 7019, &c. * I find Mitrayu everywhere but in one MS., which has Mitraghua. For Mitrayu, see the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXII., 1 also, Vol. III., Mitreyu occurs in some MSS. of the Bhdgavata-purdna. p. 64, note •. ;

The Vdyu-purdi'ia has Mitrayu. § The original calls him a king. The Vdyu-purdna, I think, gives him a brother, Pratiratha. ^ SI. 1789, 1790. The Maitreyas are there said to be Kshattriyas. jl

•*

Also in the Vdya-purdna.

tt Compare the Vdyu-purdna, to forbid

my

my

copy of which

is,

just here, such as

entering into details with any security from error.

10*

148

VISHNU PURANA.

dasa, also called Sahadeva;* his son was Somaka; he had a hundred sons, of whom Jantu was the eldest, and Prishata the youngest. The son of Prishata was

Drupada;

his son

was Dhrishtadyumna;

was

his son

Dhrishtaketu.f

Another son of Ajamidha was named Riksha; son was Sanivarana; his son+ was Kuru,

name

his

to the holy district

were 8udhanus,ij

^

his

who gave

Kurukshetra;§ his sons

and

Jahnu, Parikshit,t

(many)

others/ The son of Sudhanus was Suhotra; his son

The Hari Vamsa**

'

and Sudarsana.

gives him two brothers, Dhuniravarria ff

In the Mahabharata,

text; the other §§ calls

one

agrees with the

listt+

Samvararia the son of Ajamidha, by

his

wife Riksha.

One

*

other

and Agni,

Hari Vamsa also,

*

named

is

— Animejaya, has

in the

Bhagavata,

il|l

Matsya, Brahma,

Arimardana, IfH and Nishadhaswa.

Sudhanwan,***

in

place

of Jahnu;

The

having,

Sudhanus.

According

two MSS. and the Translator's Bengal version, Saha-

to

deva was son of Saudasa.

t Corrected from "Drisht'aketu". By Tapati: Bhdyavata-purdna. + § tra, II

^

The

original runs:

see Vol.

II.,

p.

^

f;^

^^%'^

•

^^^ Kurukshe-

Sudhanwan: Vdyu-purdua.

my MSS.

very rarely present,

** SI. 1799.

tt The Vdyu-purdna mentions him. *l Adi-parvan, 67. 3724. §§ Ibid., II

'^eRTT

Here, and everywhere. Professor Wilson put "Parikshit", a late form

of Parikshit which

II

^^"^

133, note 1; p. 142, note 4.

.il.

3790,

et seg.

This has Nishadhaswa.

^^ Him

the Vdyu-purd/ia names. **• Corrected from "Sudhanwat".

—

BOOK

IV.,

149

CHAP. XIX.

his son was Kritaka;^ his son was Uparichara, * the Vasu,'^f who had seven t children,

was Chyavana;

Pratyagraha,

Brihadratha,§

Vayu. **

Krita:

'

Kusamba,1f

||

Brahma.

Kritayajna:

Mavella,

Kfimi:

Matsya.

Kfitin:ff Bhagavata.

The

^

Indra,

Vasu tl who, by command of the Mahabharata, Adi

story of Uparichara, or a

became king of Chedi,

is

He

is

Parvan§§ (Vol.

p. 85).

I.,

told in

there said to have, at

(also called Mariivahana), Mavella, and

Yadu, by

first,

five

Kusamba

Brihadratha (king of Magadha), Pratyagraha,!;!

sons.

his wife Girika;

afterwards he has, by Adrika, an Apsaras (condemned to the form

*

There

may

be a question

whether

this

purdna t Read "Vasu, surnamed Uparichara." demigod

a sort of

is

He

into one. varhsa, *

41.

;

and

it

A

is

the

Vasu

name

— see

the

in

Vol.

Vdyu-

p, 22,

II.,

does not appear that Uparichara was turned

has the longer epithet of Chaidyoparichara,

in the

Hari-

1805.

The Vdyu-purdna names all seven but I can read only my very incorrect MS. Maharatha, king of Magadha: Vdyu-purdna. ;

the

first

four, in

§ Ij

Corrected from "Pratyagra", and

name MSS.

in

are

all

my MSS.

notwithstanding that this

For

except one, which has Pratyagratha.

wrong; the name being

have given

as I

be found in the Mahdhhdrata, Adi-parvan,

si.

it.

is

the

all

the

Proof of this

2363, quoted in note

is

to

||||,

below.

We

read, in the

Vdyu-purdna, further:

The Vishnu-purana, hereabouts,

ra«a— which is metrical,— copy % Kusa: Vdyu-purdna. See

is

prose.

in

therefrom, in the

verse

its

Did the Bhdgavaia-puPratyagra?

of Sanskrit

in

ther

preceding

note.

• *X II

II

I

find Kfitaka.

See note

f,

above.

Corrected from "Pratyagra".

The same

ft Corrected from "Kfiti". §§ SI. 2334,

The

et seq.

original runs:

verse occurs in the Harivanda, U. 1806.

:

VISHNU PURANA.

150

The son of Brihadratha was his son was PushRishabha-/t was Kusagra;f pavat;§ his son was Satyadhrita;^|| his son was Sudhanwan IT and his son was Jantu.** Brihadratha hadff another son, who, being born in two parts, which were put together (sandhita) by (a female fiend named) Jara, he was denominated Jarasandha.^ His son was Saha-

Matsya, and others.* his son

;

of a

fish),

the latter the

in

to

Matsya (a son), and Satyavati (or Kali, a daughter) was the mother of Vyasa. The same legend is referred accounts of Uparichara and his family, in the Bhaga-

vata, Matsya,

Hari Varhsa, &e.

'

Vrishabha: Matsya.

'

Satyajita:

Satyadhfita or

Satyahita:t+ Bhagavata. §§

Vayu.

Pushya: Matsya. *

This story

is

hadratha.

the

in

told

where,

of the Mahabharata,

In the Vayu, he

has Satyahita,

Urja,

is

16th section of the

also,

he

is

Sabha Parvan son of Bri-

called the

the son of Satyajita.

l!

and

Sariibhava, Jantsandha;

The Agni

'

the Matsya,

Satyadhrita, Dhanusha, Sarva, Sariibhava, Jarasandha.

•

The BItdgavata-purdna names Brihadratha, Kusamba, Matsya, Pra-

tyagra, and Chedipa, and calls theiu kings of Chedi.

t In the Vdyu-purdiia, the name, in + In one MS,, Vrishabha.

my

copy,

is

Kusagrya.

§ Putravat, in one copy. Two MSS. exhibit Satyahita. II

% A

single copy gives in

my

Nabhasa; and

his,

•*

Urjha,

Sumanas. MS. of the Vdyu-purd/ia; and

careless

ft By another wife, says the Bhdgavata-purdna. *+ So in the Vdyu-purdna, too. And it places Pushpavat after, not §§ IX., XXII., 7. It

his

son was

Jarasandha.

before, Satyahita,

then makes Jahu son of Pushpavat, and does not speak of

Sudhanwan

and Jantu. nil Not so, according See note •• above. ,

to

my

single MS., which

is,

often, very incorrect.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XIX.

151

deva; his son was Somapi;'* his son was Srutasravas.^f

These were kings of Magadha.^

Vayu.§

Somadhi;

'

mavit: Matsya.

Somadhi,

in

f Omitted in *

Udayus: Brahma.

So-

one MS.

my

copy of the Vdyu-purdna.

a continuation

of the

kings of Magadha, see Chapter XXIII. of

Book.

§ Regarding Somadhi,

II

Agni.

Corrected, throughout this work, from "Magadha".

For this

:

Srutasarman: Brahma.

Srutakarman; Agni.

'"*

*

Udapi

||

Marjari:

it

says, agreeably to the reading of

Bhdgavata-purdna, IX, XXII., 44;

stanza, Somapi.

but,

in

my

one MS,:

the seventh

CHAPTER XX. Devapi abdicates the throne: assumed by

Descendants of Kuru.

Santanu

:

he

by Ganga:

is

confirmed by the Brahmans: Bhishma his son other sons.

his

Birth of Dhfitarashtra, Paridii,

The hundred sons

and Vidura. kshit, the

The

of Dhritarashtra.

sons of Pari du: married to Draupadi

their posterity.

:

grandson of Arjuna, the reigning king.

PARIKSHIT

(the son of Kuru,)*

had four

sons, Ja-

namejaya, Srutasena, Ugrasena, and Bhimasena.^ This, although

'

an error;

for these

occurs in other authorities, appears to be

it

The Matsya omits Parikshit

the Bhagavata f states that he had no children. Pursirias,

The

are the sons of a subsequent Parikshit (see

the next chapter, p. 162).

is

five

Pari-

however, the

line

of Parikshit

very great confusion in the lineage.

is

here; and

In most of the

continued; but there

According to the Vayu,

t

Janamejaya was the son of Parikshit, whose son was Srutasena, whose son was Bhimasena. Janamejaya had, also, a son named Suratha; but Suratha was, also, the name of the son of Jahnu,

from

whom

raria

and Hari Van'isa also make Suratha the son both of Jana-

the line continues

mejaya and of Jahnu

;

and they observe, that there are two Ri-

kshas, two Parikshits, three Bhimasenas, and in the

Lunar

Some

race. §

The Brahma Pu-

as in the text.

two Janamejayas,

of the confusion probably originates

with the Mahabharata, which, as before noticed,

gives

j|

two

lists

from Puru to Stuitanu, differing from one another, and from the lists of the Purarias.

*

I

first

have supplied the parentheses.

t IX., XXII., +

In the

of these

But vide supra,

all

such collateral

lists,

p,

148,

9.

In the single

MS.

to

which

I

am

here reduced,

it

is

said that Jana-

mejaya was son of Pariksha (sic), and that Bhimasena was son of Srutasena. Janamejaya and Srutasena are not connected there. Vide supra, p. 127, note 1. § Harivamia, si. 1816 — 1818. i|

BOOK

CHAP. XX.

IV.,

153

son of Jahnu* was Suratha; his son was Viduratha;f was Sarvabhauma; his son was Jayasena;t his

his son

son was Aravin;§ his son was Ayutayus; his son was Akrodhana; one of his sons was Devatithi, and another was called Riksha;1I his son was Dilipa;** his son was Pratipa, who had three sons, Devapiff, I!

names have been retained as appear and that of other Purarias with

members of one

fraternity so

however, the second cent,

if

is,

many

;

thus making the

Of

descents.

mary account which

*

Vide supra,

t

Vide supra,

p.

is

former had

the

I.,

two

the

not more correct; for Vaisampayana repeats

Mahabharata, Vol.

lists,

it

at

Jana-

not satisfied with the sumfirst

communicated

to him.

136 and p. 138.

p.

148.

99, text and note ff. Bindumati, who slew a Viwas his queen, as we learn from Varahamihira's Brihai-saihhitd,

LXXVllI., I

have furnished our text

persons

probably, to be regarded as the more re-

mejaya's request, because the latter

diiratha,

to

distinct

1.

p.

See Vol.

III.,

p.

In one MS., Jayatsena, the

§ Anadhita,

in

the

268, note

name

1

*.

Vdyu-purd/ia.

find in the

Ajmere and Arrah MSS.

In

the

Vdyu-purdna

I

find Aradhin. !|

One MS.

gives Devapi.

The Bhdgavata-purdna has Jayaseua, Ra-

dhika, Ayuta, Krodhana, Devatithi.

^ Rishya: Bhdgavata-purdna. " The ordinary reading, and follows.

f^^tm

that known to Professor Wilson, is as fT^T^^Tftrf^: rTrT ^^^>^^: ^5B^T#^%T: flTT^ "From him (Akrodhana), Devatithi; from him, another Riksha; I

I

I

I

from Riksha, Bhimasena; and, from him, Dilipa." marks, t!T«!T:

,

touching 'other',

Riksha:

connected with Riksha,

Riksha, son of Ajamidha, mentioned in

Every one

of

my MSS.

inserts

Wilson's Hindu-made English version. ii-

The commentator reThe word

TT^"3f1?^'fYS^Tr^^T'?«2i:

I

is,

thus, to distinguish

p.

148, supra.

him from

Bhimasena and so does Professor The Bhdgavata-purdna omits him.

Devapi was son of Risbt'ishena, according

;

to the

Rigveda, X.,

XC VIH., 5.

VISHNU PURANA.

154

The

Santanu,* and Vahlika.

first

adopted, in child-

and Santanu became king. Of him this verse is spread through the earth: "Santanu is his name; because, if he lays his hands upon an old man, he restores him to youth, and, by him, men obhood, a

forest-life;

tain tranquillity (santi)."f

kingdom over which Santanu ruled there was

In the

Apprehensive that the

no rain for twelve years.

country w^ould become a desert, the king assembled

them why no

the Brahmans, and asked

rain

fell,

and

he had committed. They told him, that he was, as it were, a younger brother married before an elder; t for he was in the enjoyment of the earth, which was the right of his elder brother, Devapi.§

what

fault

• One MS. has, throughout this chapter, Santanu; the reading of the Bhdgavata-purdna, and that which I find in the Vdyu-purdna.

Compare the Bhdgavata-purdna,

We

J

nuptial

all

fires,

go to

171, 172:

to

is

The

be

known

as a parivettri;

and

his elder brother, as

female by

parivitti, the parivettri, the

fifthly,

whom

the offence

the officiating priest,

hell."

is

observes:

Dr.

Muir's translation

"The Indian

of the

preceding Terses, on which he

writers regard the relation of a king to his realm

as analogous to that of a bride."

III.,

TT^

committed, he who gives her away, and, This

Mahdbhdrata,

"iiTt^ ^T^m^f^RWTr: II "% who, while his elder brother is unwedded, marries a wife with the

a parivitti. is

the

13-,

il.

^

"He

XXII.,

IX.,

3799; &c. read, in the Mdnava-dharma^dstra,

Adi-parvan,

husband

to his wife.

Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

I.^

p.

The

earth

is

the king's

275, foot-note (2nd ed.).

BOOK "What, then, am

to

I

IV.,

155

CHAP. XX.

do?"

said the Raja.

To which

they repUed: "Until the gods shall be displeased with Devapi, by his declining from the path of righteousness,* the

kingdom

should resign

is

Asmasarin,t heard ascetics

his;

When

it."

this,

who taught

and

to him, therefore,

you

the minister of the king,

he collected a number of

doctrines opposed to those of the

Vedas, and sent them into the forest, where, meeting with Devapi, they perverted the understanding of the

simple-minded prince, and led him to adopt heretical notions. In the meantime, Santanu, being much distressed to think that he

had been

guilty of the offence

sent them, before him,

intimated by the Brahmans,

and then proceeded thither, himself, to kingdom to his elder brother. When the

into the woods,

restore the

hermitage of Devapi, they to the doctrines of the according informed him, that,

Brahmans arrived

at the

Vedas, succession to a kingdom was the right of the But he entered into discussion with

elder brother.

them, and in various ways advanced arguments which had the defect of being contraiy to the precepts of the

Vedas.

When

the

Brahmans heard

Santanu, and said:

"Come

this,

they turned to

hither, Raja.

You need

give yourself no further trouble in this matter: the

dearth

is

at

an end. This

man

is

fallen

from his

state;

words of disrespect to the authority of the eternal, uncreated Veda; and, when the elder brother is degraded, there is no sin in the prior espou-

for he has uttered

t Corrected from "Asmarisarin." Two of and Arrah, do not name the minister.

my

MSS., those of Ajmere

VISHNU PURANA.

156

sals of his junior."

Santanii, thereupon, returned to

and administered the government (as beand his elder brother, Devapi, being degraded

his capital, fore);

from his caste by repeating doctrines contrary to the Vedas, Indra* poured down abundant rain, which was followed by plentiful harvests

The Mahabharata merely

'

*

'.f

Devapi

that

states

retired to

a

Parjanya, in the Sanskrit.

t The subjoined close translation of this legend concerning Santanu is taken from Dr. Muifs Original Sanskrit Texts, Part I., pp. 274 276

—

(2nd

ed.):

"Devapi, while yet a boy, retired to the forest; and Santanu became Regarding him this verse is current in the world: 'Every decrepit

king.

man whom he touches with his hands becomes young. He is called Santanu from that work whereby he obtains supreme tranquillity (Mnti). The god did not rain on the country of this Santanu for twelve years. then, the ruin of his entire realm,

Beholding,

the king inquired of the

Brahmans: 'Why does not the god rain on this country? What is my The Brahmans replied: 'This earth, which is the right of thy offence?' elder brother, is now enjoyed by thee; thou art a parivettri (one married

elder

before his

to

authority

is

the

royal

Asmasarin,

he

reply,

again

They then answered: 'So long

do?'

I

as

asked

Devapi

from orthodoxy, and other offences, by right; to him, therefore, let it be given,

declension his,

without further question.' minister,

Receiving this

brother).'

'What must does not succumb them:

When

employed

they had so said, the king's principal certain

ascetics

propounding

doctrines

contrary to the declarations of the Vedas to proceed into the forest, by whom the understanding of the very simple-minded prince (Devapi) was let to

adopt a system at variance with those sacred books.

being distressed

had said

to

for

his offence,

in

him, went, preceded by those Brahmans,

tu

statements

came

to prince Devapi.

royal authority should

his

part,

ings

contrary

Santanu: sive

be

to

'Come

hesitation

in

the

exercised

many

expressed to them

this

king.

afl'air.

The

in

to

to

him

the effect that

by the elder brother.

He, on

things that were vitiated by reason-

The Brahmans then

tenour of the Veda.

hither,

forest,

The Brahmans addressed

founded on the declarations of the Veda,

the

the

Arriving at the

order to deliver over the kingdom to his elder brother.

hermitage, they

King Santanu,

consequence of what the Brahmans

There

is

no occasion

offence which

led

to

for

said to

any exces-

the drought

is

§

'

I

BOOK

CHAP. XX.

IV.,

157

.

was Somadatta, who had three and Sala. The son of Santanu was the ihustrious and learned Bhishma, who was born to him by the holy river-goddess, f Ganga;+ and he had, by his wife, Satyavati, two sons, Chitrangada and Vichitravirya. Chitrangada, whilst yet a youth, was killed in a conflict with a Gan-

The son

of Vahlika*

sons, Bhiiri, Bhurisravas,

religious

life.

The

|1

story of his heresy

is

narrated,

The Matsya

Vayu, &c.

the text, in the Bhagavata,

much

as in

adds, that he

was, also, leprous; on which account his subjects contemned him.

He

was, probably, set aside in favour of his younger brother,

either

on that account, or on that of

and Matsya, he

is

still

alive,

his heresy

;

such a disposition to

the Bhagavata

at a place called

Kalapagrama, t

According

being conformable to Hindu law.

where, in the Krita age of the next Mahayuga, he will be the restorer of the Kshattriya race.

says that Vahlika** had a hundred sons, or

The Matsya

'

lords of the Vahlikas.

Your brother has

now removed.

fallen

by

uttering a contradiction of

the words of the Veda, -which have been revered from time without beginning; and, when the elder brother has fallen, the younger is no longer

chargeable with the offence of pdrivettrya elder

When

brother).'

he had been

(«.

e.,

of marrying

so addressed,

before his

Santanu returned

to

and exercised the royal authority. And, although his eldest brother, Devapi, continued to be degraded by having uttered words opposed to the doctrines of the Veda, the god Parjanya rained, in order

his capital,

produce a harvest of

to *

all

sorts of grain."

my

Vahlika, in one MS., as in

one MS. of the Vdyu-purdna.

t Amara-nadi. I

§

One

of

my MSS.

has the

synonymous Jahuavi.

Vide supra,

p.

149, note 2.

Adi-parvan,

il.

3750 and 3798,

Udyoga-parvan,

il.

325, text and note

..

In the

5056,

it

I

is

said that he

was a

leper.

197, note

f

See Vol.

•*'

The Matsya-purdria

kings.

III.,

p.

states

; !|

and

p.

that his sons were the seven Vahliswara

See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

I.,

p.

277 (2ad

ed.).

VISHNU PURANA.

158

dhai'va, also called Chitrangada.

ried

Vichitravirya* mar-

the daughters of the king

Ambikaf and Ambalika,

ofKasi,t and, indulging too freely fell

into a consumption, of

of Satyavati,

my

in

connubial

rites,

which he died. By command

son Ki'ishna-dwaipayana, ever obe-

dient to his mother's wishes,

begot,

'

upon the widows

of his brother, § the princes Dhritarashtra and Pandu,

upon a female servant, Vidura. Dhritarashtra had Duryodhana, H Duhsasana, and other sons, to the number of a hundred.** Pandu, having incurred the curse of a deer, (whose mate he had killed in the chase), was deterred from procreating children; and his wife and,

|[

Before her marriage to Santanu, Satyavati had a son, Kfishna-dwaipayana, ft or Vyasa, by Parasara. He was, therefore, the half-brother of Vichitravirya, and legally qualified to '

raise

up offspring to him by his widow. This law is abrogated The whole story of the sons of Santanu is

in the present age.

Mahabharata. tt

told at length in the

•

From

this

point

to near the

fortunately, a break in

my

end of the present Book there

is,

un-

valuable Ajuiere MS.

This was the eldest sister of Ambika t Corrected from "Amba". See the Mahdbhdrata, and Ambalika, and married a king of Salwa. Udyoga-parvan, .il. 5950, et seq. * I have corrected the Translator's "Kasi". For the § The original says, more distinctly, "of Vichitravirya."

ground of Professor Wilson's substitution, see note

% By

Qandhari, according to two MSS.

;

1,

above,

and so says the Bhdgavata-

furana. '* The Bhdgavatn-furdna adds a daughter, DuKsala. " from his dark complexion (krishna), and his having been tt So called born upon an island {dioipa) in the Ganges. " Professor Wilson, in Professor Johnson's Selections from the Mahdbhdrata, p. 8, note 2.

++

Adi-parvan,

.s7.

3800,

et seq.

BOOK

IV.,

159

CHAP. XX.

—

Kunti bare to him, in consequence, three sons, who were begotten by the deities Dharma, Vayu, and In-

dra,*— namely, Yudhishthira, Bhimasena,f and Arjuna; and his wife Madri had two sons, Nakula and

by the

Sahadeva, shthira

These

sons of Aswini.t

celestial

had, each, a son, by Draupadi.§

The son

of Yudhi-

was Prativindhya of Bhimasena, Srutasoma; ;

of Arjuna, Srutakirtti; of Nakula, Satanika; and,

Sahadeva, Srutakarman. The Pandavas had,

By

also,

||

of

other

had Devaka. The son of Bhnnasena, by Hidimba, was Ghatotkacha; and he had, also, Sai^vatraga, ** by his wife Kasi.ff The son of Sahadeva, by Vijaya, was Suhotra; sons.

'

'

his wife Yaudheyi,1I Yudhishthira

The Mahabharata+t names some of them rather differently, Thus, Yaudheya was the son of Yu-

and adds some particulars. dhishthira,

Saibya

by

tribe.

princess of Kasi

manyu was

his wife

The son :

of

daughter of Govasana, of the

Devika,

Bhimasena was Sarvaga, hy Balandhara,

he had, also, Ghatotkacha, §§ by Hidimba. Abhi-

the son of Arjuna, by Subhadra.

The wives and

sons of the other two are the same; but Karenumati princess of Chedi

•

;

is

termed a

and Vijaya, of Madra.

Sakra, in the Sanskrit.

t Corrected from "Bhima", here and below. +

Compare

§

%Tf

II

Two MSS. have

pp. 102, 103, supra.

^^t iTW T^ ^^:

I

Snitasena.

^

Pauravi: Bhdgavata-purdna.

**

In one MS., Sarvaga.

tt One MS. has Kaseyi. This, like the corresponding Kasya of the Mahdhhdrata, is a derivative of Kasi, "Sarvagata, by Kali", according to the It

Bhdgavata-purdna.

Adi-parvan,

il.

3828—3833.

". §§ Corrected from " Ghat'okkacha

160

VISHNU PUR ANA.

and Niramitra was the son of Nakula, by Karenumati. Arjuna had Ira vat, by the serpent-nymph Uliipi;* Babhruvahana, who was adopted as the son of his ma-

by the daughter of the king of Abhimanyn, who, even in extreme youth, was renowned for his valour and his strength, and crushed the chariots of his foes in fight. The son of Abhimanyn, by his wife Uttai-a, was Parikshit, who, after the Kurus were all destroyed, § was killed, in his mother's womb, by the magic Brahma weapon, t hurled by Aswatthaman. He was, however, restored to life by the clemency of that being whose feet receive the homage of all the demons and the gods, and who, for his own pleasure, had assumed a human shape, (Krishna). This prince,^

ternal grandfather, f

Manipiira;t and, by his wife Subhadra,

||

In the details immediately preceding, the Purarias generally

'

— the

concur; deriving them, probably, from the same source,

Parvan of the Mahabharata,

same words.

The period

— and

at

Adi

employing, very frequently, the

which the chapter closes

is

supposed

* Corrected from "Ulupi". Ulupi was daughter of the ndga Kauravya^ according to the authority of the Mahabharata, Adi-parvan, H, 7788, 7789. at least, as the passage is exThe Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XX., 31,

—

plained by the commentator, Sridhara,— makes Ulupi daughter of the king of Mauipiira.

t The original has: •ffJT X

T7'=^^^^«Tr^

I

^rflir^TlTfTf^^t

^ gf^^TVWW

W^^T^'f

See Sridhara on the i^M^auawm/ia, IX., XX., 31. all my MSS. MaSee the Mahabharata,

Corrected from "Manipura", on the warrant of

nipiira

was a

city

on the sea-coast of Kalinga.

Adi-parvan, U. 7824. §

II

%

The commentator hereupon etymologizes

the

Bhasiin-khia, "reduced to ashes."

Brahmdstra.

See Vol.

III., p.

81, note

..

name

Parikshit.

Tjf^-

BOOK Parikshit,

now

IV.,

161

CHAP. XX.

reigns over the w^hole world, with un-

divided sway.

to be that at

which the Vyasa who arranged or compiled the Pu-

rarias is believed

to

have flourished.

Parikshit died of the bite

of a snake, according to the Mahabharata, Adi Parvan.

gavata

is

supposed to have been narrated

between the

IV.

bite

and

to

him

The Bha-

in the interval

its fatal effect.

11

CHAPTER

Descendants of Parikshit, ending with Kshemaka.

Future kings. I

XXI.

enumerate the kings who will reign in The present monarch, Parikshit/*

WILL now

future periods/

will have four sons, Janamejaya, Srutasena, Ugrasena, and Bhimasena.^f The son of Janamejaya: will be Satanika,^ who will study the Vedas under Yajna-

coming

'

but,

be-

with sensual enjoyments, he

will

and military science with Kripa;

valkya,

dissatisfied

The

style

now adopted

not, consistently,

is

that of prophecy

;

as

Vyasa could

have recorded the events which were posterior

to his time. ^ ^

Also read Parikshita, Pariksha, and Parikshi. Vide supra,

p.

152.

The Vayu and Matsya

relate,

lather

obscurely, a dispute between Janamejaya and Vaisampayana, in consequence of the former's patronage of the Brahmans of the

Vajasaneyi branch of the Yajurveda,

who was p. 52).

to the

Janamejaya twice performed the Aswamedha, according ritual, and established the Trisarvi,§— or use

Vajasaneyi

of certain

texts,

Anga and by ever,

in

by Asmaka and others,

consequence;

Janamejaya.

— by

those of the middle country.

their disagreement,

*

in opposition to the latter,

the author of the black, or original, Yajus (see Vol. III.,

the

He

Brahmans of how-

perished,

being cursed by Vaisampayana.

Vaisampayana

related

the

Before

Mahabharata

to

Mahabharata, Adi Parvan.

The reading

of the text

is,

rather,

" his (Parikshit's) other

Nearly all my MSS. omit this name. Translator's note on it. t See the opening of the last Chapter, and the One of my MSS. names him here. See note 4 in this page. X In my single copy of the V dyn,-purdna,—oi which 1 can decipher *

§

very

little

just here,

— the

reading

is

Triswachi.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XXI.

163

acquire spiritual knowledge, from the instructions of Saunaka, and ultimately obtain salvation.* His son

be Aswamedhadatta (a son given by the gods, in sacrifice of a horse ^); his son will be Adhisimakrishna;^f his son will be Nichakru,^: who will

reward for the

son will be Satanika;" cTT^TTtn:: ITHl^ftfifiY ^'f^'«Zrfrn§

commentator

But the Janamejaya: Tf^ ^'ST^^'jf^ The and Bhagavata also make Satanika the son of

refers 'his' to

Vayu, Matsya,

|

The Brahma Puraiia has a

Janamejaya.

I

totally different series,

or: Parikshit, Siiryapida, Chandi-apida, Janamejaya, Satyakarna,

Swetakarna, Sukumara, and Ajasyama.

The Bhagavata

The Brihatkatha 1 but calls the son of Sahasranika, Udayaua or Vatsa.** The Bhagavata has Aswamedhaja. ^ Adhisamakrishriaff Vayu. Adhisomakrishria Matsya. The '

interposes Sahasranika.

||

has the same descent,

:

:

*

^ f^^TWTT'^fTI

I

Corrected from "Nichakra", which

translation.

One MS.

t Corrected from "Asimakrishna", I find nowhere but in the Lengal

I

gives

Vichakshus.

Vdyu-purdna

In the

I

find

Nribandhu, (or Nirvaktra?), and then, Ushna(?), Chitraratha, Suchidratha,

The Brahmdnda-purdna has Nribandhu, Chitraratha,

Dhfitimat, Sushei'ia.

Suchidratha, Dhiitimat, Susheua. In

Sanskrit

a

Wilford,

to

collection

which

of Paurai'iik

have access, there

extracts,

prepared for Colonel

from the Vdyu-purdna, and a similar draft from the Brahmdnda-purdna, beginning with mention of Adhisimakrishiia, covering nearly all the rest I

is

part of a chapter

—

—

The present and

of this Book.

purdna

the two ensuing Chapters of the Visknu-

likewise occur there.

For the present

I

am

reduced to a single MS.

Vdyu-purdna:

of the

vide supra, p. 124, note f. § This 'another',

means: "Another Satanika is

of in p. 159, supra.

omits

will be his son'\

The word "^TRT^

here used with allusion to Satanika, son of Nakula, spoken

"^nTT*-

The

Two

of

my MSS.

identical

words

have

WT^^'^^

cT'^; and one

"SJcTT'T^^ near the end of this chapter, "another Satanika". '^XJ"?^:

are

rendered,

Read Kathdsaritsdgara. See the opening of its second Lambaka. succession — Arjuna being called the founder of the family,— runs thus: Abhimanyu, Parikshit, Janamejaya, Satanika, Sahasranika, Udayana. ** Read Vatsaraja. For its meaning, see Vol. II., p. 158, note f tj I find Adhisimakiisbua. The Bhdgavata-purdna has Asimakfishna. li

^ The

11*

VISHNU PURANA.

164

remove the

will

Kausambi,* in consequence washed away by the Ganges;

capital to

of Hastinapuraf being

Ushna;^ his son

his son will be

will

be Chitraratha;t

his son will be Vrishnimat;^§ his son will be Sushena; his son will

be Sunitha;^ his son

will

be Richa;^ his

son will be Nrichakshus:^|| his son will be Sukha-

former

states,

reigu,

in

Vayu Puraria was narrated

that the

the second year of a three

in this

king's

years' sacrifice at

Kuru-

kshetra.

They agree

Vichakshus: Matsya.

Nemichakra: Bhagavata.

^

with the text, as to the removal of the capital, and the cause. '

Ukta: Bhagavata.

*

Suchidratna,

gavata;

Bhiirijyeshtha

Vayu.ff

'

Sutirtha:

Ruchi

^

Chitraksha §§ Vayu.

+1

Matsya.

Kaviratha, Bha** interposed between Chitraratha and Vfishnimat.

is

*

*

:

f Vayu; Suchidrava, Matsya;

Vayu. t+

:

Omitted

Matsya and Bhagavata.

:

:

^^?|T»-^t f'T^f^rnT

t

I

Two MSS. have

Hastioapura.

Suchiratha, supplying an additional descent, was here inadvertently

He

passed by.

is

not

named

Professor Wilson's

in

Hindu-made English

version. §

Four MSS. have Vrishfimat.

originated in the

written in

all

Or they may have arisen from

many MSS.

of pronunciation:

thus,

in

may have and "^ are

This and similar corruptions

but undistinguishable way in which

Bengal,

"'^ir

local peculiarity

shn of Krishna has the sound

the

of shi. II

Corrected from "Nrichakshu".

^ An error for Suchidratha? " I find Vrishfimat. tt Sunitha, in my MS.: see

One MS. has Vankshu.

See note note

§§,

+

in the

below.

preceding page.

The Brahmdnda-purana

has the same reading. ++

I

find Trivakshya: see the next note.

our text,

the

Brahmdncia-purdna

has

Instead of the Richa,

Nfibandhu,

Suratha,

&c. of

Medhavin,

Nripanjaya, &c. §§ Colonel

Wilford's

no name here;

manuscript extracts from the Vdyu-purdna give

and the reading there found leaves no room

for

one:

BOOK bala:^* his son

will

Sunaya;" his son

CHAP. XXI.

IV.,

1

65

be Pariplava;f his son will be be Medhavin; his son

will

will

be

Nripanjaya;'^ his son will be Mridu;*t his son will be

Tigma;'^ his son will be Brihadratha; his son will be

Vasudana;^§ and his son Udayana;^

will

his son will be his son will be

Sutapas

:

his son will be Nirami-

If

'

Puranjaya: Matsya. Xlrva: Matsya.

*

Tigtnatman ** Matsya.

^

Sudasa: Bhagavata.

Diirva: Bhagavata.

:

Timi: Bhagavata.

Vasudaman: Matsya.

The Matsya concurs with

'

||

Matsya.

*

the text (vide supra, p. 163, note 1)'

Bhagavata has Durdamana.

the

Vahinara: Bhagavata. ff Daiidaparii: tt Bhagavata, Vayu, Matsya.

^

'

My *

Khandapani;^

Sukhinala: Bhagavata.

'

'

be another Satanika;

his son will be Ahmara;**

other MS. of the

Vdyu-purdna

is

here very corrupt.

Professor Wilson's Bengal translation

Corrected from "Sukhibala".

(id another MS., Sukhivala)". t Parisraya, in the Vdyu-purdna and then follow Sunaya (or Suratha?), Medhavin, Daiidapani, Niramitra, &c. This list is meagre as compared

has "Sukhavala

\

with that of the Vishnu-purdna.

Durvi: BrahmdTida-purdna.

\

Durbala, in one MS.

§

One copy has Vastunada.

Besides the three persons of this name mentioned in the present VIII., XXI., speaks of a chapter and the last, the Aitaretja-brdlimana Satanika, son of Sattrajit. For still another Satanika, vide supra, p. 124, 11

.,

note %.

If

Sukhabala:

Vdyu-purdna.

See Professor Aufrecht's Catalog. Cod. Manuscript., &c., p. 40. ft So the Brahmdnda-purdna, too; and the Matsya-purdna has the same name, with the variant Mahirata. •*

*+

And

thus reads the Brahmdnda-purdna,

166

VISHNU PURANA.

tra;^ his

son will be Kshemaka. ^ *

Of him

this verse

Brahmans and Kshattriyas, and which was purified by regal sages, terminated f with Kshemaka, in the Kali age."^:

is

recited:

''The race which gave origin to

'

Nimi: Bhagavata.

^

Kshepaka: Vayu.

^

The same memorial

§

verse

quoted in the Matsya and

s

Vayu

Puranas, preceded by one which states the number of princes twenty-five.

nika,

*

is

The

specification,

however, commencing with Sata-

twenty-six or twenty-seven.

In three

MSS.

,

My

Kshema.

The passage

is:

Arrah MS. gives Ahinara, Niramitra,

Naravahana, Brahmadaiida, Kshemaka. In

MSS.

of various Puranas,

of Niramitra.

Vide infra,

p.

Niramitra

is

a frequent reading,

instead

174, note *.

t Read 'shall terminate', prdpsyate.

%^ irr^ TT^-R ^ ^^t 3TT^^ Compare the Bhdgavata-purdna, § Kshemaka, in my MS. 11

These verses are taken from the Vayu- purana.

does not give the

first,

^^'V

II

IX., XXII., 43.

and exhibits

The Matsya-purdna

slight differences in its readings of

the rest.

Stanzas very similar occur in the Brahmdnda-purdna; only, in reading

Hgf^ll'f^, they make,

in

my

MS., the kings to be thirty-five in number.

CHAPTER

XXII.

Future kings of the family of Ikshwaku, ending with Sumitra. I

WILL now

repeat to you the future princes of

the family of Ikshwaku.

*

^

The son of Brihadbala-' will be Brihatkshana;^t his son will be Urukshepa;*t his son will be Vatsa;^ his son will be Vatsavyuha;*^ his son will be Prativyoma;^§

'

See Vol.

'

Brihadratha: Vayu.

^

Bfihatkshaya

III., p. 259.

:

||

f Vayu.

Brihadraria:

Bhagavata.

Omitted:

Matsya. *

Omitted: Vayu.**

Urukshaya:tt Matsya.

Urukriya: Bha-

gavata. *

Omitted by

^

Vatsavriddha: Bhagavata.

^

Prativyiiha

all three.

:

++

Vayu.

• Here the genealogy is continued which breaks off in Vol. III., p. 326. — 15. For the continuation, compare the Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XII., 9 t Bfihatkshetra is the reading of several MSS. * This reading I find nowhere except in the Translator's Bengal translaUrunjaya. tion. Most of my MSS. have Gurukshepa; two, Urukshaya; one, Corrected from " Prativyoman ". The Matsya-purdiia, too, has Pra-

§

tivyoma. II

The Brahmdnda-purdna has Brihadbala.

Matsya-purdna have Brihadratha See,

^

;

Three of

with reference to the Matsya-purdria, note

This

is

the

name

in the

my

^

in

p.

173, infra.

Brahmdnda-purdna. the Brahmdnda-purdna.

** I tind Kshaya; and so in another ft One of my MSS. seems to give Surakshaya; illegible; and the third has Urukshaya. **

copies of the

but the oldest and best has Brihadbala.

So reads the Brahmdnda-purdna,

also.

is,

here, very

VISHNU PURANA.

168

his son will be Divakara;^ his son will be

Sahadeva;*

his son will be Brihadaswa;^ his son will be

Bhanura-

tha;^f his son will be Supratika;*t his son will be

Marudeva;'

his son will be Sunakshatra; his son will

be Kiriinara:^ his son

will

be Antariksha: his son will

The Bhagavata inserts Bhanu. § The Matsyalj says, that Ayodhya was the capital of Divakara. II The Vayu omits the '

next twelve names

;

** probably, a defect in the copies.

*

Dhruvaswa: Matsya. Bhavyaratha or Bhavya: Matsya.

'

Bhanumat: Bhagavata.

*

Pratikaswa: Bhagavata.

*

The Bhagavata and Matsyat!

Pratipaswa: ff Matsya. prefix a Supratipa§§ or Supra-

tika.||!l ®

Pushkara: Bhagavata.

Hereupon the commentator remarks

*

My Arrah MS.

t

of Supratika.

inserts Pratitaswa,

;

''!I^

as son of

Bhanuratha and father

The Vdyu-purdria and the Brahmdnda-purdna

Corrected from "Supratitha", which

+

^"^ TTI^f 'W^TW^ 1"^'^

occurs

in

insert Pratita.

none of

my

MSS.,

and looks very like an inadvertence. In the Hindu-made English translation, Supratika is so written, that, unless scrutinized a little closely, it might be mistaken for Supratitha.

may

I

of

my §

And

II

Its

it

frequent occasion for doing in the course made in Vol. III., p. 335, note §§.

reads Divarka, not Divakara.

so say the

But compare note **

is

words are:

And

<(I

here refer, as there

annotations, to the remark

My MSS.

as in the

of the

Vdi/u-pitrdna, and the

Brajmdn&a-purdna.

2 in p. 163, supra.

Vdyu-purdna have the twelve names.

Vishnu-purdna

:

for

the

the rest, see

my

Eight are

annotations.

tt So reads one of my copies, as against Pratitaswa in the other two. The Brahmdiida-purdna has Suprauita. Brahmdnda-pvrdna is Sahadeva. II The reading in my MS. of the §§ This

is

the only reading that

I

find.

|11|

See note

t, above.

BOOK

IV.,

be Suvarna:^ his son

will

169

CHAP. xxn.

be Amitrajit;^ his son wiU

be Brihadraja:^ his son will be Dharmin;** his son will be Kritanjaya;f his son will be Rananjaya; his son will

be Sanjaya; his son will be Sakya:^ his son will

be Suddhodana;*^ his son

'

'

will

be Ratula;'t his son

Suparvan or Sumantra: Matsya. § Amantravit Matsya. If

Sutapas

:

Bhagavata.

||

:

^

Bfihadbraja:** Bhagavata.

^

Omitted

*

The Bhagavata and Vayu have Sakya.

:

Barhis

Matsya. ff

:

Bhagavata.

My

Matsya +t has Sadhya; but the Radcliffe MS., more

copy of the no

correctly,

Sakya (Tf^:). ^ In some copies. Krodhodana;§§ but it is, also, Suddhodana, Matsya and Vayu; Suddhoda, Bhagavata. ' Siddhartha or Pushkala: Matsya. ^^ Rahula: Vayu.

doubt,

l|]|

*

Corrected from

version, also,

—on

"Dharman",

the

warrant

— the

reading of the Translator's Bengal

of

my M8S.

all

The Vdyu-purdna and

the Brahmdnda-purdna, too, have Dharmin.

t The Brahmdnda-purdna nanjaya. *

§

has Snvrata between

and Ra-

Kritanjaya

Two MSS. have Bahula; one, Bhanula. Two of my MSS.— like the BrahmdMa-pnrdna,-

g\\t Suparna;

the

remaining one, Suvarna. Suparna: Vdyu-purdna. 1

%

In

my

copies,

Sumitra and Amitrajit.

Bfibadraja

is

distinctly called

son of the former. **

Instead of this meaningless name,

I find,

as in our text, Bfihadraja.

The Vdyu-purdiia and the Brahmdn&a-purdna have Bharadwaja. ft A single MS. has Viryavat; but, probably, it is corrupt. the oldest and XX One of my MSS. has Sajya-. another, Sakya; both, as

§§

if

best,

the person intended had two names.

"Krodyodana"

is

the

name

in

the

Hindu-made English

version,

which swarms with blunders quite as bad. II

|!

The Vdyu-purdna and

Compare the Jil

Two

of

my

the

Brahmdnda-purdna here

read, in

my

MSS.:

extract in the next note.

copies are extremely incorrect just here.

The

third

and

;

:

VISHNU PURANA.

170

be Prasenajit; his son

will

will

be Kshudraka;* his

This and the two preceding names are of

Langala: Bhagavata.

Sakya is the name of the whose birth f appears to have

considerable chronological interest; for author, or reviver, of Buddhism,

occurred in the seventh, and death in the sixth, century before

There can be no doubt of the individual is out of his place; for he was the

Christ (B. C. 621—543).

although he

here intended,

son

— not

the father

— of Suddhodana,

termed, in the

and the father of Rahula;

Amarat and Haima Kosas,

Sauddho-

as he

is

daniil

or Suddhodanasuta, 'the son of Suddhodana,' and RahuSo, also, in the

'the parent of Rahula.'

lasii,

dhartha or Sakya hulo.

Tumour's

is

the son of Suddhodano,

§

Mahawanso,

H and

Sid-

father of

Ra-

Whether they are rightly inof the race of Ikshwaku is more

translation, p.

cluded amongst the princes

qnestionable; for Suddhodana

9.

usually, described as a petty

is,

whose capital was not Ayodhya, but Kapila or Kapilavastu.** At the same time, it appears that the provinces of the Doab had passed into the possession of princes of the Lunar line

prince,

and the children of the Sun

may have been reduced

north of the Ganges, or the

modern Goruckpoor,

to the country in

which Ka-

The Buddhists do, usually, consider their was situated. teacher Sakya to be descended from Ikshwaku. The chronology

pila

According of the

adjusted;

easily

less

is

to the

lists

of Ikshwaku,

line

but

it

is

not altogether incompatible.

of the text, Sakya, as the twenty-second is

contemporary with Ripunjaya, the

oldest reads

^j^^T^

5^^: f

^f^fTT fw^'R:

fi:

one copy. t There are some recent well-known speculations

*

Kshudrabaka,

Buddha; but

it

I.,

I.,

I.,

10.

% See Burnoufs

§

II.,

151.

II

Vol.

I.,

the

to

age of

p. 143,

in B.

C

477.

Corrected from "Saudhodani

Introduction a I'Histoire du Buddhisme Indien, Vol.

p. 141 ; also, Le Lotus de la Bonne Loi, p. 388. *• On the river Rohini, an affluent to the Raptee.

&c„

as

does not seem advisable to cumber these pages with them.

These speculations would place the death of Buddha I

i

in

note

2.

". I.,

Burnoufs Introduction,

I

BOOK

CHAP. XXII.

IV.,

171

son will be Kundaka;^ his son will be Suratha;^ his twenty-second*

and

of Jarasandha;

but,

was

last of the kings

the friend of Bimbasara, a king

appears to be

equal

fifth

duration

of

who,

— several

Sakya down

from

evident,

is

Aikshwakat

what

occurs

ted

:

Kshulika:§ Vayu. If

— for

imperfectly

pre-

omitted, the insertion lists

to the

with those of the

age of Bimbasara.

other

in

likely,

authorities,

that

It

the

princes are regarded as contemporaries even of the

Saisunaga dynasty: vide infra, *

more

is

evidently,

is,

of which would reconcile the Pauranik

Buddhists, and bring

as

or,

may have been

descents

may

and Ikshwaku's descendants

was obscure, and

the dynasty

he

listjf

of princes does not necessarily imply

dynasty;

have outlasted those of Jarasandha;

served,

Pauranik

in the

of the Saisunaga dynasty, and tenth from Ri-

The same number

puujaya.

of Magadha, of the family

agreeably to the Buddhist authorities,

Bhagavata.

p.

182,

note

4.

Kulakaij or Kshullaka: Matsya.

In the Mahavira Charitra, a

the celebrated Hen)achandra, Prasenajit, ** king of

century,

in the twelfth

Magadha, residing

at

work

Omit-

written by

we have

a

Rajagriha, succeeded

by Srehika, f f and he, by Kiilika. The Bauddhas have a Prasenajit ++ son of Mahapadma, king of Magadha.

contemporary with Sakya,

There

is

some confusion

of persons, either in the Pauranik ge-

nealogies, or in the Buddhist and Jaina traditions in bringing the

I

§

;

but they agree

same

period.

:

Vide infra, Corrected, I

p. 177, notes 1, &c. f Vide infra, p. 180. here and several times further on, from " Aikshwakava."

find Kulika.

This

is

I

is

the

Omitted §§ Bhagavata.

^

*

same names together about

And

so reads the

Brahmdnda-purdna.

the preponderant readings, in

my MSS.

^

Not

**

Lakshmivallabha, in his Kalpadrumakalikd, speaks of him.

so.

The Bhdgavata-purdna,

the Prasenajit mentioned infra,

p.

IX., XII., 14,

has Raiiaka. Different

186, note *.

ft A surname of Bimbisara Asiatic Researches, Vol. XX., p. 46. ** This Prasenajit was king of Ko.saIa; and Bimbisara, king of Ma:

gadha, was contemporary with him.

See Burnouf s Introduction a I'His-

du Buddhisme Indien, Vol. I., p. 145. §§ The Bhdgavata-purdna has, like our text, Suratha.

toire

172 son

VISHNU PURANA. will

be* Sumitra. f

These are the kings of the

family of Ikshwaku, descended from Brihadbala.

This

commemorative verse is current concerning them: "The race of the descendants of Ikshw^aku will terminate with Sumitra:

with

will end, in the Kali age,

it

him."^*

'

The Vayu and Bhagavata § have

the

same

stanza,

| j

We

have, here, twenty-nine or thirty princes of the later Solar line,

contemporary with the preceding twenty-six or twenty-seven of the later dynasty of the

*

The

original

qualifies

Moon.

him

as

'another',

'^•ST:

The

.

allusion

is

not clear.

t Besides

this

Sumitra and that named

charita speaks of one,

See the

— son

of Agnimitra,

Vdsavadattd, Preface,

p.

at p. 73, supra,

— who

was

slain

the Harsha-

by Miiladeva.

53.

The Matsya-purdna and the Brahmdnda-purdna have, same stanza.

essentially, the

§ IX., Xll., 15. II

The stanza

stanza in the

in

the

Vdyu-purdna

differs,

in the

latter line,

Vishnu-purdna; but the sense of the two

is

from the

the same.

CHAPTER

XXIII.

Future kings of Magadha, descendants of Brihadratha. I

WILL now

hadratha,

who

relate to

will

you the descendants of BriThere

be (the kings) of Magadha.

have been several powerful princes of

whom

this dynasty,

most celebrated was Jarasandha.* His son was Sahadeva; his son is Somapi;^f his son will be Srutavat;^+ his son will be Ayutayus;^§ his son of

the

SomadJbi;|j Vayu, Matsya:

'

H and

they

cision, giving the years of the reigns,

now

affect greater pre-

Somadhi,

58,

Vayu;

50,**

Matsya. Srutasravas, f f 67 years, Vayu; 64, Matsya. Vayu ; ++ Apratipa, 26, §§ Matsya.

*

36 years,

^

*

Vide supra, pp. 150, 151. Vide supra,

t Also Marjari, in the Bhagavata-purdria. +

Srutasravas, at p. 151, supra.

p. 151,

note

||,

§ In one copy, Srutayus.

And so reads the Brahndnda-purdna. ^ My manuscripts of the Matsya-purdna II

are

so

carelessly

executed,

As, howhave seldom thought it worth while to consult them. ever, we are now approaching the historical period, I use them, though These manuscripts to little satisfactory purpose, as will be manifest.

that

I

number; but only four of them contain the section relating and peoples. Of these four, one, as compared with the others, is noticeably meagre, and omits at least a third of the kings named in the present chapter. At the same time, it exhibits a large number of variants. But these peculiarities seem to be merely a result are five in

to future kings

of carelessness. **

I

find 58 years; the original being:

The Brahmdnda-purdna,

too, has 58

years,

tt So read the Bhdgavata-purdna and the Brahmdnda-purdna, too the latter assigns XX

him 67

years.

Ayutayus, and 34 years: Brahmdnda-purdna. my MSS., Apratapin, and 36 years:

§§ In

;

and

VISHNU PURANA.

174

be Niramitra;^* his son will be Sukshattra;^f his

will

son will be Brihatkarman

;

^

his son will be Senajit;*

his son will be SrLitanjaya;^t his son will be Vipra;^§ his son will be

his son will be Suchi;^

100 1 years,

'

40,

II

Matsya. **

Matsya ;ff Sunakshatra, Bhagavata. 23 years, Vayu and Matsya ;tt Bfihatsena, Bhagavata. 23 §§ years, Vayu; 50, Matsya; Karmajit, Bhagavata. ||||

'

Vayu;

58 years,

^

*

56,

Vayu and Matsya. IfH Mahabala, 35*** years, Vayu; Vidhu,fff

40 years,

*

^ '

58 years,

^

28 years,

*

Vayu;

Kshemya;^

Niramitra

Vayu; 64, Ht Matsya. Vayu§§§ and Matsya.

variant

is

a

in

one MS.

in

Matsya.

||i|ii

Purana and

our

28,

others.

Vide supra,

166, note «.

p.

t Sukshetra, I

Sritanjaya: Bhdgavata-purdna.

§

Two

copies give Ripunjaya.

Kshema; Bhdgavata-purdna. % Colonel Wilibrd's MS. has

Also see notes §§§ and ||||||, below. And so has the Brahmdnda-pu-

Ij

50.

rdna. **

One copy has

Mitra.

tt A single MS. has Sumitra. 50 years. ++

And

so the

The Brahmdnda-purdna gives Sukshattra

Brahmdnda-purdna.

§§ 100, in Colonel Wilford's manuscript extracts. Manishin, and 50 years: Brahmdnda-purdna. {{II

The Brah^5[ One of my MSS. of the Matsya-purdna gives 35 years. mdnda-purdna gives as many years to Satayajna. *** Corrected from "25"; for I find 35 in every one of my MSS. ttt In two of ray MSS. the name is Prabhu; but the oldest of Vibhu, and 28 years: Brahmdnda-purdna. XX\ I find 58 years; and so has the Brahmdnda-purdna.

all

has

Viryavat.

§§§ In this Purana

I

find

Kshema.

And

so reads the

Brahmdnda-purdna,

with 28 years. Ijljll

Two

copies have

Kshema, 38 years; the

other, Paksha, 28 years.

BOOK

FV.,

OHM'. XXTTT.

his son will be Suvrata;^ his son will

son

be Susrama;^* his son

will

Vayu; 64, Matsya. t Vayu;§ Sunetru, 35,

1

7f)

be Dharma;^ his be Dridhasena;*

will

60 years, f

'

5 years,

^

Matsya;

||

Dharmanetra, f

Bhagavata. Nivritti,tt

58,

Matsya;

Sama, Bha-

II

Vayu;§§ Trinetra,

48 years,

*

Vayu;**

years,

38

=•

gavata.

||||

Matsya; Dyumatsena, ft

28,

Bhagavata.

*

Susruta, in a single MS.

now

displaced,

lation,

— for

— evidently

which

I

Professor Wilson's

originated

in

unmeaning "Sus'uma",

no authority

find

a

but his

misreading

of

Bengal trans-

^f^^;

carelessly

written.

t In my MSS. of the the Brahmdnda-purdna.

And

Vdyu-purdtia, 64 years.

therewith agrees

X Anuvrata (or Anuvratasuta??), in two copies; io one, "Kshema's son," unnamed. All three agree in assigning him 60 years. § This Puraua has, in my MSS., Dharmanetra, who will accede to the

throne

at five,

and

will reign for

58 years (??). Dharmakshetra, and 5 years:

Brahmdnda-purdna. II

So

copy;

one

in

and

another

has

28;

but

the

oldest

of

all

has 50.

^

I

**

This Puraua, in

find Dharmasiitra.

tt ++

I find

my

name

In one copy, this

MSS., has 58 years, and gives them to Suvrata. is

altered to Sunetra.

Nirvriti.

and 58 years:

Nribhrita,

And

Brahmdnda-purdna.

then

follows,

there, Suvrata, with 38 years.

§§

Two

One years,

of

my

assigns

copies give 58 years to Di'idhasena:

him 48

years, by writing

but gives them to Brihatsena;

cT^

over

^1|";

a hiatus.

The Brahmdnda-purdna has Brihatsena, and 48 One MS. has Sunetra.

nil

^^

I

find, as in

our text, Di'idhasena.

another has 58

and the remaining copy here has years.

VISPINU PURANA.

176

his son will be Sumati;^ his son will be Subala;^* his

son will be Sunita;^f his son will be Satyajit;^ his son be Viswajit;^ his son will be Ripunjaya/

will

'

Vayu;+ Mahatsena, §

33 years,

48,

These

Matsya.

t

*

22 years, Vayu;|| Netra, 33, Matsya.

^

Vayu;** Abala,tt 32, Matsya. 80 years, n Vayu; omitted, §§ Matsya. |||| 35 years, Hlf Vayu; omitted,*** Matsya. fff 50 years, Vayu +t+ and Matsya §§§ Puranjaya and Ripunjaya 40 years,

* ^

*

;

|

are identified, Bhagavata.

*

Corrected from "Suvala".

t One copy has Sunitha, the name in the Bhagavata-purdria. Brahmdnda-purdna coincides. I Herewith, both as to name and period, the § Dfidhasena, in one copy of the Matsya-purdna

;

Bfihatsena, in another,

and 32 years; in another, Subala, and 22 years; in another, Subala, and 22 years; and two MSS. here omit a line. % Sudhanwan, and 32 years: Brahmdnda-purdna. In one copy

II

I

find Subala,

" But I find the name, in four MSS. out of five, to be Sunetra. The Brahmdnda-purdna has the same name and the same number of years. Two

ft

copies have Achala.

IX I find 83 in four

MSS.: the

fifth,

which has 80,

is

by

far the

most

incorrect, generally, of all.

§§

My

oldest

MS. has Sunetra, 40 years;

second has Sunetra, 40 years;

then,

Sarvajit,

then, Satyajit, 80 years:

80 years: a

the third,

and

has only, instead of the two, Sarvajit, 80 years. Brahmdnda-purdna gives Satyajit a reign of only 30 years. nil The «|^ My two best MSS. have 25; the third and fourth, 35; and the worst

-worst of all,

of

53.

all,

*** Yiswajit is

him 35

named

in all

my

three copies.

The

oldest of

them gives

years; the others, 53 and 25 years, respectively,

ttt According

to the

Brahmdnda-purdna, Viswajit

will reign for a period

of 35 years. XXX

Three of

most §§§ jlllil

my MSS.

exhibit

Arinjaya; the fourth, and equally the

inferior of the five, Ripunjaya.

The Brahmdnda-purdna has Ripunjaya, and 50 Corrected from "Viswajit",

-a mere

years.

slip of the pen, certainly.

The

Bhdgavata-purdna, IX., XXII., 47, names Viswajit and his son Ripunjaya; and, in Xll., I., 2, it speaks of the Barhadratha Puranjaya, slain by his minister Sunaka. See the beginning of p. 178, infra, and note 1 thereon.

—

BOOK are the Barhadrathas, years.

who

xxiir.

177

will reign

for a thousand

^

Our

'

after

CHAP,

IV.,

list

and that of the Vayu *

Sahadeva: the Bhagavata

twenty-one kings f t and, in another

specifies

specifies twenty,

My copy of the Matsya names but nineteen; and the Radcliffe, but twelve: but both agree in making the total thirty-two. They all concur with the passage, § states that to be the number.

|,

text, also, in stating, that 1000

years had elapsed from the Greal

War,

Barhadratha prince;

at the death of the last

more worthy of

credit than the details,

which

IT

and

this is

are, obviously, im-

perfect.

*

The Vdyu-purdna says that thirty-two kings kingdom will endure for

hadratha, aud that their

will spring

from Bri-

a thousand years:

names twenty-three. names twenty-one.

t

It

*

It

§

Not the text, but Sridhara, where commenting on XII., I., 1. Those copies are defective, doubtless. See notes §§ and ***

Il

in the

preceding page.

% The words

of the

Matsya-purdna, as given

^w ^^^w^ g We

find, in the

'^^^

in

TT^ Hf^ffi

Brahmdnda-furdna,

— unless

two of

MSS., are:

II

the reading

only twenty-two kings spoken of:

IV.

my

12

is

corrupt,

CHAPTER XXIV. Five princes of the line of Pradyota.

Future kings of Magatlha.

Ten Saisunagas. Four Kanwayanas. tribes

and

barians.

castes,

*

Ten Sungas.

Ten Mauryas.

Nine Nandas.

Thirty Andhrabhrityas.

and periods of their

Kings of various

Ascendancy of bar-

rule.

Different races in different regions. Period of universal

Coming

iniquity and decay.

of Vishnu as Kalki.

Destruction

of the wicked, and restoration of the practices of the Vedas.

End to

Duration of the

of the Kali, and return of the Kfita, age.

Kali.

Verses chanted by Earth, and communicated by Asita

End

Janaka.

THE

of the Fourth Book.

Brihadratha dynasty, f Ripunjaya,t

last of the

have a minister named Sanika/§ who, having killed his sovereign, will place his son Pradyotana will

upon the throne:^ '

''

^

*

Munika, ** Vayu

his son will be Palaka;'^1F his son

;

Pulika, Matsya; Sunaka, Bhagavata.

For 23 years, Vayu and Matsya. f f 24 years, Vayu;++ Tilaka or Balaka, §§ Corrected from "Kauwas".

Vide infra,

p.

28,

Matsya.

193. note +.

t The Vdyu-purdna, the Matsya-purdna, and the Brahmdnda-purdna premise the extinction of the Brihadrathas and Vitahotras, and do not here name

But vide supra,

the last of the Brihadrathas. *

i]

Vide supra,

p.

176, note

§

!i|||i.

Corrected from "Pradyota", which

I

and +t+ MS. has Sunaka one MS. Pradyota the Bhdgavata-purdna. The

A

176, notes 6

p.

single

find in only

Vdyu-purdna and of Brahmdnda-purdna has Sudyota, and 23 years. Mention is found of a Pradyota who had a son Jaghanjaya. See Preface to the Vdsavadaitd, p. 53. ^ Gopalaka, in one copy.

is

the reading of the

**

and

Sunika

i.s

in Colonel

the reading

Wilford's

in

all

my

four copies

manuscript extracts.

of

the

my

Vdyu-purdna,

The Brahmdnda-purdna

has the same name.

tt The Matsya-purdna, in my copies, gives to Pulika's son the name >iowhere does it speak of Pradyota or of the Pradyotas.

of Bctlaka. **

.\dd the

Brahmdnda-purdna.

§§ The only reading

1

find

is

Palaka.

BOOK

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

be Visakhayupa;^* his son

will

his son will be

will

179 be Janaka;^ and

These

Nandivardhana.^

five kings of

the house of Pradyotaf will reign over the earth for a hundred and thirty-eight t years.*

Vayu;§

Matsya.

'

50 years,

^

Ajaka, 21 years, Vayu;1[ Suryaka,

53,

||

Matsya; Rajaka, **

21,

Bhagavata.

Vayuff and

^

20 years,

•

This number

Matsya. +t

also specified

is

by the Vayu and Bhagavata ;§§

and the several years of the reigns of the former agree with the

The

total.

there

is,

Matsya compose

particulars of the

no doubt, some mistake

Almost as ordinary a reading, them have Visakhapiipa. t The original is XI^ TT^fTT' *

of

by the

recognized

XT^rTIT^

is

>

ray MSS.,

"the

I

i||

years; but

"IT^ff^'^T:

I

Visakharupa; and two

is

Pradyotas;"

five

The Bhdgavata-purana has

Pradyotanas."

on which

in

One MS.

commentator.

145

in them.

yields,

reading

the

however, "the

five

TJ^ TT^ftfTTT.) the gloss The Vdyu-purdna has Pra-

dyotas. \ "Twenty-eight", according to four copies. § Three of my MSS., including the two oldest and best, have Visathe remaining one, Visakhasiipa. khadhiipa; another, Visakhayupa ;

II

Two MSS. have

Visakharupa; one, Visakhayupa, the reading of the

Bhdgavata-purana.

The Brahmdnda-purdna has Visakhayupa, and 100 years. MS. of the Vdyu-purdna -very inferior, has 31 years.

—

^ One

Brahmdnda-purdna, Ajaka **

In the

assigned 21 years.

is

Corrected from "Rajaka".

tt The name that

I

find

everywhere in the Vdyu-purdna

is

Vartivar-

dhana. ++

30 years are assigned

Matsya-purdna.

§§ XII.,

I.,

to

Nandivardhana

in

all

my

The Brahmdnda-purdna gives him 20

copies of the

years.

4.

note X\, above, we are enabled to alter this number to one nearer There is, however, still a mistake of 3 in exnamely, 155 correctness, '\

I

By

—

cess,— owing, doubtless, in

to

corruptness of the MSS.; for

all

stating the total to be 152.

12*

mine agree

VISHNU PUKANA.

180

The next prince Kakavarna;^*

beKshemadharman;'^

his son

be Kshattraujas;* his son will be Vidmisara;'f

will

Sisunaka

'

be Sisunaga;^ his son will be

will

his son will

linquished

— who,

Vayut and Matsya, §

according to the

Benares to his son, and established himself

vraja (or Rajagriha), in Behar,

Vayu

'

36 years,

'

Ksheniakarrnan,

— reigns

40 years.

re-

at Giri-

Vayu and Matsya.

and Matsya.

'

20 years,

IF

Vayu;

Ksheniadharuian,

36,

Matsya. 40 years, Vayu;** Kshemajit or Kshemarchis, 36, Matsya; ff

*

Kshetrajna, Bhagavata. *

28,

*

See t

Bimbisara.

A

Kakavarria,

my

Two MSS. have :

Two

Vidhisara;

See note

is

spoken of

The

presumed, disiigure first

the Harsha-charita.

Vidisara.

another,

But

all

three

are

in the next page.

«|[

fwr ^^t ^^: "^m

ceding note.

in

p. 53.

fir^prrat ^f^wfTT

all

my MSS,

of the

verse of a stanza there given

i

Equally gross mistakes,

copies have Giripraja; one, Girivrala.

to be

§

Raja of Chaiidi,

Vdsavadattd, Preface,

corruptions.

is

Vayu; Bindusena or Viudhyasena,

28 years,

+t

Matsya; §§ Vidhisara, Bhagavata.

is

it

Vdyu-purdna.

the

same

as

in

the pre-

The second verse runs:

^TTTW^ f ^TW ft

Sakavarna or Sakavan'ia purdna. II

^ Kshemavarman,

is

^?rWT^f?T f^fr^^w: name in all my copies

the

I

of the

MSS. of the Vdyu-purdria, those Kshemadharman. The Brahmdncla-purdna has Kshemadharman, and 20 years. in

three

Vdyu-

of

best

note; while the rest have

There

is

a break

in

Colonel Wilford's

BrahmdMa-purdna, where ceding Kshemadharman. **

manuscript extract from the

there should be mention of the two kings pre-

Therewith agrees the Brahmdi'ida-purdna.

ft Three of my copies have Kshemavit, 24 years; marchis, 40 years. ++

This reading says

much

for the

the

other,

Kshe-

comparative correctness of the Vdyu-

purdna. §§ Viddhisara(?), and 28 years: Brahmdncla-purdna.

BOOK

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

181

son will be Ajatasatru;^* his son

his

25 years,

*

wayana, §

Vayu;f

of considerable

celebrity

— read,

latter inserts a Kari-

name we have

In this and the preceding

before him.

Vidniisara

Matsya:J but the

27,

and Bhumimitra (or Bhdmiputra),

years,

9

be Dar-

w^ill

in

the

probably, their Bimbasara,

Bauddhas.

the

Vilwisara, &c.,

jl

who was

IT

of

traditions

Vindhusara,

also,

born

the

at

years,

14

appellations

—

most

is,

same time

with Sakya, and was reigning at Rajagriha, when he began his religious career.

The Mahawaiiiso

saro were attached

them.

P.

satru, the

Vayu

Sakya

10.

as

friends, is

says that Siddhatto and Bimbi-

the order

son of Bimbasara,

of

in the eighth

The

year of his reign.

more

still

alters

but the Bhagavata concurs with our

Ajatasatru;

The Buddhist

before

said to have died in the reign of Ajata-

transposes (hese names; and the Matsya

text.

been

had

fathers

their

authority differs from the Purarias, materially,

as to the duration of the reigns; giving to Bimbisaro, 52 years,

and

The latter, according to the same, murdered Mahawamso, p. 10. We may, therefore, with some

to Ajatasattu, 32.

his father.

confidence, claim for these princes a date of about six centuries

They

B. C.

are considered contemporary wnth Suddhodana, &c.,

in the list of the

An

*

Aikshwakas**

Ajatasatru, king of the Kasis,

taki-hrdhmana Upanishad, IV., t In

(vide supra, p. 169, note 7).

all

my MSS.

of

I.,

commemorated

is

Vdyu-purdna,

the

in the

Kaushi-

and elsewhere. the

order

is:

Ajatasatru,

Kshattraujas, Bimbisara.

The Brahmdnda-purdna,

+

at least in

my

single

MS

gives 35 years

,

to Ajatasatru, §

The name here intended

very doubtful in

is

all

my

three

MSS.

of

the Matsya-purdna. II

This

note,

— and

— looks

so

the

descendant of Bimbisara.

% p.

Bindusena mentioned in the Translator's last Bindusara and Bindusara was a remote

like a corruption of

Vidmisara,

&c.

are,

;

Vide infra, all,

p. 186,

misspellings

of

note

•.

Bimbisara.

Vide

infra,

186, note «.

On

the correct form of the

name

of the

king intended, see Burnoufs

Introduction a V Histoire du Buddhisme Indien, Vol. **

Vide supra,

p.

171, note +.

I.,

p.

145, note

1,

I

VISHNU PURANA.

182 bhaka;

^

* his

son will be Udayaswa;^f his son

be Nandivardhana; and his son

will, also,

be Mahanandin.^t

will

These ten Saisunagas will be kings of the earth for * three hundred and sixty-two years. Harshaka, § 25 years, Vayu; Vamsaka, 24, Matsya. f 33 years, Vayu;** Udibhi or Utlasin,ft 33,Matsya. According the Vayu, Udaya or Udayaswa founded Kusumapura (or Pa'

||

'

to

taliputra),

on the southern angle tt of the Ganges:

The legends

of Sakya,

consistently with this tradition,

notice of this city, in his peregrinations

The Mahawamso

Ganges. satru,

wamso dasako

Vayu

;

The

*

15.

tf

The Maha-

Anuruddhako, Mundo, and Naga-

succession, parricides

in

all,

P.

).

40 and 43, Matsya.

;

has, in place of these,

insurrection of the people. *

son and successor of Ajata-

calls the

Udayibhaddako (Udayibhadraka

42 and 43 years,

^

take no

on either bank of the

P.

several authorities agree in

Corrected from "Dharbaka".

:

the last, deposed by an

15.

number

the

of ten Saisu-

The Bhdgavata-purdna agrees

with

our text. t Udayana

is

almost as

common

Ajaya

a reading.

is

the

name

in

the Bhdgavata-purdna. I

Corrected from " Mahanandi

§

I

",

the reading of the Bhdgavata-purdna.

find Darsaka.

Two of my MSS. have 24; the other two, ^ The BrahmdMa-ptirdna, at least in my I

40.

MS.,

has Dasaka, and

a

reign of 35 years. **

The name

that

I

find there in

Udayin; but,

ft Three of my MSS. have Udambhin fjurdna has the latter, and 23 years. II

§§

I

find

;^,

Two MSS.

;

in

two MSS., Udaya.

one, Udasiu.

The Brahmdnda-

'bank'.

read xfrT^l^; and so does the BrahmdMa-purdria.

Corrected from "Udayinbhadraka". More clearly: Nandivardhana, 42 years, Vdyu-purdria; 40 years, Matsya-purdna: Mahanandin, 43 years, in both those Puranas. The 1

Ij

^^

Brahmdn&a-purdna

agrees, as to these two kings, with the Vdyu-purdna.

BOOK

The son

of

UHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

Mahanandin*

be born of a

will

name

of the Sudra (or servile) class: his

nagas,

and

in

which the several periods correspond trabandhus,

:

The VaynH and Matsya IF which may designate an

Corrected from "Mahananda".

*

The Vayu has

call 360.

make only 3;^2. Even taking account

f

I

woman

be Nanda,

will

aggregate years of their reigns,

the

Matsya and the Bhagavata give 363. §

183

which 362,

the

f with

the details of the Matsya

Saisunagas Kshat-

call the

inferior order of Kshattri-

And

so has the Brahmdnda-'purdna.

I

X

§

of note

1

of the

in p. 181, supra,

reigns

mentioned near the beginning

make out but

I

The nominal and numerical

354.

details given below are there expressed

as follows:

^T^^Tf^ ^f^^^ifW^^ tf^^T: g^RJT^ Hf^^f^ % The

^

I

11^ Tff^f^rT:

II

following particulars answer to those contained in the

g^^^ ^f^t^ ^W tf^ ^ftf^rr:

last

note:

II

%f^: ^W^ '^gft^FTf^lT^ irrNir^T^T: t^wf^f^: II

^f^Wrf^ ^•?:cr^TfxT

^fJir't"^Tf^1T^ ^f?T^:

^T%^T^^N^frffift^Tg t^fTT: Q^ ^"%" ^f^t^ T^fi^w ^#tf^?[: There are similar

verses

copied, in Colonel Wilford's I

have access

many to

to

them,

omissions, that

resemble

the

— with

I

in

I

II

Brahmdnda-purdna

;

but

they

are

of Pauraiiik extracts,— where alone

such deplorable carelessness, and with so

can do no more than refer to them.

corresponding

more closely than those

the

volume

i

II

in the

stanzas

in

Vdyu-purdiia.

the

They seem

Matsya-purdna

rather

I

84

VISHNU PURANA.

Mahapadma;

(called)

for

he

be exceedingly avawill be the

will

Like another Parasurama, * he

ricious.^

annihilator of the Kshattriya race; for, after him, the

They

yas.

already

also

specified,

— there

dhas,

observe, that, contemporary with the dynasties

— the

Pauravas, the Barhadvathas, and Maga-

were other races of royal descent,

princes, 24 :f Panchalas, 25,

Vayu

;

as:

Matsya:

27,

Aikshwaka

Kalakas +

,

or

Kasakas, or Kaseyas, § 24: Haihayas, 24, Vayu; 28, Matsya: Kalingas, 32, Vayu; 40, Matsya: Sakas, Vayu; Asmakas, Matsya, ||

2o:l Kurus,** 26:tt Maithilas, 28:

and Viti-

23:

Surasenas,

hotras, 20.

The Bhagavata

'

calls

him Mahapadmapati,

hapadma;' which the commentator

interprets

'the lord of

Ma-

of an

'•sovereign

immense wealth ;'tt Mahapadma signifying The Vayu and Matsya, §§ however, consider another name of Nanda.

or 'of

infinite host'

100,000 millions.

Mahapadma *

as

Vide supra,

t

i|

||

p.

23.

to be understood,

It is

in this

and similar cases, that the two Pn-

ranas agree.

name

X

This

is

the

§

Two

of

my MSS.

that

I

of the

find in the

Vdyu-purdna.

Matsya-purdna have

this

reading

;

another,

Kasheyas; another, Kaleyas. of my MSS. of the Matsya-purdna gives 22: the other three, 32. That is to say, where the Vdyu-purdna names the Sakas, the Matsyapurdna names the Asmakas, ** Corrected from "Kuravas".

One

\l

^

tt

I

find 36 in both Puranas.

See the commentator's words, at the end of note

II

is

ji II

!|||,

They say nothing of Nanda, naming Mahapadma the case with the Brahmdnda-purdna. So considers the Bhdgavaia-purdna, where we read

§§

On frl

I

the

^
first

of

these

VM ^fm^

verses

the

T^fi? fT^

commentator,

'TT'T

I

below.

The same

only.

— XII,,

1.,

Sridhara,

8

and 9:

remarks:

;

BOOK kings of the earth

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

be Sddras.

vidll

185

He

will

bring the

whole earth under one umbrella: he will have eight sons, Sumalya"' and others, who will reign after Mahapadma; and he and his sons^ will govern for a hunSo the Bhagavata.

'

but

also;

it

would be more compatible

with chronology to consider the nine Nandas as so

The Vayu and Matsyaf

and only the remaining twelve remaining eight; efforts

many

give eighty-eight years to

Sumalya and

to

these twelve years

the rest of the

being occupied

of Kautilya to expel the Nandas.

descents.

Mahapadma, with

The Mahawarhso,

the evi-

dently intending the same events, gives names and circumstances differently;

it

may be

doubted,

if

with more accuracy.

On

the

deposal of Nagadasako, the people raised to the throne the min-

who

Susanago,

ister

reigned

confounded with

evidently,

eighteen

years.

This prince

Sisunaga of the Puranas.

the

is,

He

was succeeded by his son, Kalasoko, who reigned twenty years and he was succeeded by his sons, ten of whom reigned together twenty-two years: subsequently there were nine, who, ac-

for

The named DhanaChandagutto. Ma-

cording to their seniority, reigned for twenty-two years.

Brahman Chanako put nando (Rich Nanda).

the ninth surviving brother, to death,

hawariiso, pp. 15 and 21. alteration of

some of

and installed

These

the

particulars, notwithstanding the

names, belong, clearly, to one story;

and that of the Buddhists looks as dified

from that of the Brahmans.

if it was borrowed and moThe commentary on the Ma-

hawarhso, translated by Mr. Turnour (Introduction, the

calls

sons of Kalasoko

Buddhist authority, that

of Bengal,

twenty-two years.

November, 1838

Several of

Bengal

with Kusala as

a

after his demise,

have Sumatya; and The Matsya-purdna, in

variant

reigned,

Journal of the Asiatic Society

(p. 930).

my MSS.

translation.

p. xxxviii.),

but another

Dipawamso, omits Kalasoko, and says

Susanago had ten brothers, who,

collectively,

*

the

"the nine Nandos;"

so has Professor Wilson's

my

copies,

Sahalya: Brahnidrida-purdria.

t Add the Brahndnda-purana.

has Sukulya,

186

VISHNU PUKANA.

dred years.* The Brahman Kautilya nine Nandas.

Upon

will root

out the

^

the

of Nanda,

the

Mauryas will possess the earth; for Kautilya place Chandragupta^ on the throne. His son

will

will

For the particulars of the story here Mudra Rakshasa, Hindu Theatre, Vol. II.

also

of the

cessation

race

'

called,

alluded

see the

to,

Kautilya

is

according to the commentator on our text, Vatsyayana,

Vishriugupta, and Chariakya.

According

to

the

Matsya Purana,

Kautilya retained the regal authority for a century; but there

some inaccuracy This

'

is

in the copies,

the most important

scarcely be doubted that he nteus writes,

more

correctly,

is

name

in all

the

the Sandrocottus,

— the

lists;

or,

as

— as

The

t

relative

it

can

Athe-

Sandrocoptus, of the Greeks,

as I have endeavoured to prove in the Introduction to the

Rakshasa.

is

f

Mudra

positions of Chandragupta, Vidmisara

(or Bimbisara), and Ajatasatru serve to confirm the identification.

Sakya

contemporary with both the

vv^as

latter,

dying

in the eighth

The Mahawariiso says he reigned twenty-four years afterwards; but the Vayu makes his whole

year of Ajatasatru's reign.

reign

but twenty-five years, § which would place the close of

B. C. 526.

The

Vayu and Matsya, to B. C. 383.

*

it

to the

reigned 143 or 140 years; bringing their close

Another century being deducted for the duration

Burnouf, citing

a

the following genealogy

high Buddhist authority, a Sanskrit :

Bindusara

work, gives

Bimbisara (king of Rajagriha), Ajatasatru, Uda-

yibhadra, Munda, Kakavarnin,

Nanda,

Saisunaga dynasty, according

rest of the

Sahalin,

Tulakuchi, Mahamaiidala, Prase-

Susima. Introduction a V Histoire du Buddhtsme Indim, Vol. I., pp. 358, :i59. A Mongol authority interposes a king between Nanda and Chandragupta. See the Foe Koue Ki, p. 230. najit,

(king

of

Pat'aJiputra),

Vdyu-purdna and in is something to the same effect in the Brahmdnda-purdna, The identification of Chandragupta with Sandrocyptus is the property

t There the t

of Sir

§

I

William Jones. find

See the Asiatic Researches,

Vol

IV., p.

twenty-four years, and so in the Brakmdnda-purdna.

11.

BOOK be

Biiidusara

;

son

his

^

CHAF. XXIV.

IV.,

be

will

187

Asokavardha-

of the Nandas would place the accession of Chandragupta B. C.

Chandragupta was the contemporary of Seleucus Nicator,

283.

who began

his reign B. C. 310,

B. C. 305.

Although, therefore, his date

and concluded a treaty with him

may

not be made out

quite correctly from the Paurariik premises, yet the error cannot

be more than twenty or thirty years.

The

result

much nearer

is

the truth than that furnished by Buddhist authorities.

of

He

According

Mahawaniso, a hundred years had elapsed from the death

to the

Buddha

the tenth year of the reign

to

total of 154 years

seventy

15).

between the death of Sakya and the accession

of Chandragupta, which

above

of Kalasoko (p.

and his sons, forty-four, making a

reigned other ten years,

years

is,

too

consequently, placed B. C. 389,

According

early.

the

to

or

Buddhist

commenced his reign Burmese Table; Prinsep's Useful Tables. Mr. Tumour, Introduction, giving to Kalasoko eighteen years subsequent

authorities, Chan-ta-kut-ta (or Chandragupta)

396 B. C. in his to

the

century

Buddha,

after

places Chandragupta's accession

B. C. 381, which, he observes,

is

sixty

years too soon; dating,

however, the accession of Chandragupta from 323 B. C, or immediately upon Alexander's death,

—a

period too early by eight

The discrepancy of dates, Mr. Tumour is disposed to think, " proceeds from some intentional perversion of The comIntroduction, p. l. the Buddhistical chronology." mentator on our text says that Chandragupta was the son of Nanda, by a wife named Mura. whence he and his descendants or ten years, at least.

were

called

ruption of Mori,

Mahawarhso

word

^^^

Mauryas:

V[^ 4f)^|Ujt IT^^T^ the

builds

I

•H^'^^ XTr^irt?;^ ^TW^^ Tod considers Maurya a cor-

Colonel

name

of a Rajput tribe.

The

I'ika on the

a story on the fancied resemblance of the

Mayiira (Sanskrit), Mori (Prakrit), 'a peacock.'

to

There

being abundance of pea-fowl in the place where the Sakya tribe built a

town, they called

called

Mauryas.

p.

XXXIX.

it

Tumour,

Mori

;

and their princes were, thence,

Introduction

Chandragupta reigned, according

to

the

to the

Mahawaniso,

Vayu Purana.

24 years; according to the Mahawan'iso, 34; to the Dipawariiso, 24. '

So

the

Mahawarhso, Bindusaro.

Burmese Table, Bin-tu-sa-

VISHNU PUKANA.

188

na;* his son will be Suyasas:* his son will be Da-

ra.

sara. it

The Vayu has Bhadrasara, 25 years ;t the Bhagavata, VariThe Matsya names but four princes of this race, although

concurs with the others, in stating the series to consist of ten.

The names are, also, differently arranged; and one is peculiar, + They are Satadhanwan, Brihadratha, § Suka, and Dasaratha. T Asoka, 36 years, Vayu;** Suka,tt 26,:: Matsya; Asokavardhana, Bhagavata; Asoko and Dhammasoko, Mahawamso. This '

king

is

In the faith,

the most celebrated of any in the annals of the Buddhists. §§

commencement of his reign, he followed the Brahmanical but became a convert to that of Buddha, and a zealous en-

courager of

it.

He

is

64,000 Buddhist priests,

said to

and

A

topes) throughout India.

was held

in the eighteenth

by missions

to

have maintained, in his palace, have erected 84,000 columns (or

great convocation of Buddhist priests

year of his reign, which was followed

According

Ceylon and other places.

to

Buddhist

to

chronology, he ascended the throne 218 years after the death of

Buddha. B. C.

325.

As

the grandson of Chandragupta, however,

he must have been some time subsequent to to the joint duration

sara,

this,

— agreeably

supposing the former to have commenced his reign about

B. C. 315,— forty-nine years later, or B. C. 266. of his reign

down

or,

of the reigns of Chandragupta and Bindu-

is

said to have been

to B, C. 230; but, if

we

duration

bringing

it

deduct these periods from the date

assignable to Chandragupta, of B. C. 283, reign from B. C. 234 to 198.

The

thirty-six years,

Now,

is

it

we

shall place

certain

of very curious inscriptions, on columns and rocks,

that

Asoka's

a number

by a Buddhist

t Nandasara, and 25 years BrahmdMa-purdna. See note • in p. 190, infra. § The Matsya-purdna gives him a reign of 70 years.

*

Suparswa.in two MSS.

:

:

II

^f

Asoka is the reading of all my MSS. These are the first four of the series. ** And so the Brahmdnda-purdna.

tt See note §§

The

,

above.

best account,

::

in

our language,

Perry, in the Journal of the pp.

149—178.

Bombay

I

find 36.

of Asoka,

is

by Sir Erskine

Asiatic Societi/, Vol.

III.,

Part

II.,

BOOK his son

saratha;^

prince, in an ancient in India

be Sangata; his son

will

form of

be

will

and the Pali language, exist

letter,

and that some of them refer

;

189

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

to

Greek

princes,

who

can

be no other than members of the Seleucidan and Ptolemjean dynasties,

and

probably, Antiochus the Great* and Ptolemy

are,

Euergetes, kings of Syria and Egypt in the latter part of the

Journal of the Asiatic Society of

century before Christ.

third

Bengal,

February and March,

always

under the appellation

and

beautiful;'

entitled

is

According

gods.'

1838.

The Indian king appears

Piyadasi

Devanam

(or Priyadarsin),

piya,

'the

'

the

beloved of the

Buddhist authorities, the Rasawahini and

to

Dipawaiiiso, quoted by Mr. Turnour (Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,

December

stances, with

acter

number of

his

corrections required to

inexact

manner

logy

preserved

is

p.

930),

name and circum-

to him, therefore, the inscriptions

diffusion,

monuments.

Antiochus the Great; but

The name

'

both by

must

Their purport agrees well enough with his char-

and their wide

;

is identified,

Asoka; and

be attributed.

the

and November, 1838,

1837, p. 1056,

Piyadasi or Piyadassano

in

is

it

make

it

with the traditionary report of

His date

is

not exactly that of

not very far diiferent; and the

correspond are no more than the

which both Brahmanical and Buddhist chrono-

may

well be expected to render necessary.

of Dasaratha, in a similar ancient character as

that of Piyadasi's inscriptions, has been found at

Gaya, amongst

Buddhist remains, and, like them, deciphered by Mr. Prinsep:

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, August.

1837, p. 677.

A

names occurs in theVayu;f or: Kusala, 8 years; Bandhupalita, Indrapalita, t Dasavarman,§ 7 years; Satadhara, 7 years. H The Bhagavata agrees in 8 years; and Brihadaswa, different series of

•

For some

Bhilsa Topes,

strictures p.

on this

position,

see

General Cunningham's

t Immediately after Asoka.

112.

find: Bandhupalita, 8 years; Indrapalita, 10 years.

X

I

§

My MSS. So read

yield

all

Devavarman. and yet, a

my MSS.

;

little

further

on,

they

agree

in

naming Brihadratha as the king put to death by Pushpamitra. ^ The BrahmdMa-purd/ia has, after Asoka: Kulala, 8 years; Bandhu-

VISHNU PURANA.

190

Salisiika: his son will

be Somasarman; his son will be

Satadhanwan * and his successor will be BfihadraThese are the ten Mauryas, who will reign tha. ^ over the earth for a hundred and thirty-seven years. posbecome will, next, Sungas of the The dynasty ;

'

sessed of the sovereignty; for Pushpamitra, eral (of the last

Maurya

most of the names and by the commentator. ;

its

the gen-

'^

prince), will put his master to

omission of Dasaiatha

'

Satadhanwan, Bhagavata.

''

The Vayu says nine Sumurtyasf reigned

is

corrected

137 years.

+

The The

Matsya and Bhagavata have ten Mauryas, and 137 years. detailed numbers of the Vayu and Matsya differ from

their

totals ;§ but the copies are, manifestly, corrupt. ^ The Bhagavata omits this name, but states that there

were

ten Sungas

;

although, without Pushpamitra, only nine are named.

The Vayu and Matsya have

the

same account of the circum-

stances of his accession to the throne: the former gives him a years. In a play attrireign of sixty, the latter, of thirty-six, jj

buted to Kalidasa, the Malavikagnimitra, of which Agnimitra the hero, his father is alluded to as the Senani or general, as

is if

he had deposed his master in favour, not of himself, but of his

palita, 8 years;

something unintelligible, and denoting

8 years; Saiiimati, 9 years: Salisiika,

Satadhanus, •

8 years;

Harsha,

a hiatus;

Devadharman,

7

years;

Brihadratha, 87 years.

•'Sasadharman",

Corrected from

13 years;

for

which

1

tind

Hindu-made translation excepted. only the reading Mauryas; nor is there room

no warrant, Pro-

fessor Wilson's find

t

I

*

Nine Mauryas, and

137 years:

for a longer

Brahmdnda-purdna.

Its

name:

details,

in

my

MS., require correction, therefore. to specify § The Matsya-purdna does not seem to profess

of each king's reign. ]i

And

so gives the

BrahmdMa-purd/ia.

the period

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XXIV.

death, and ascend the throne.

191

His son

be Agni-

will

mitra;^* his son will be Sujyeshtha:"'' his son will be VasLunitra;^ his son will be Ardraka;^ his son will be Agnimitra

son.

Pushpaniitra

termed

is

king

of Vidisa,

not

of

Magadha.

represented as engaged in a conflict with the Ya-

is

vanas on the Indus; thus continuing the political relations with

Greeks

the

or Scythians

Theatre, Vol. '

8 years,

^

7 years,

I.,

of

Bactria

See Hindu

and Ariana.

p. 347.

Vayu;f omitted, Matsya. Vayu and Matsya. + But the

Vasumitra;§ and,

in the

latter places

him

drama, the son of Agnimitra

is

after

called

Vasumitra. 10 years, Matsya.

8 years,

*

Andraka, Vayu; Antaka, Matsya: they agree

2 years.

*

Vayu;

^

In one MS., Animitri; in another, Amitra: readings of no value.

me

that he possesses

Agnimitra, containing characters similar

The following stanza

Agnimitra

From

— corrupt,

to those of

two coins of an

Asoka's inscriptions,

probably,— occurs

naming

there, not

:

this

And

years. is

in his reign.

Bhadraka, Bhagavata.

1[

General Cunningham informs

t

||

it

appears

that

Pushpamitra had sons who ruled

for eight

then came Sujyeshtha, whose relationship to his predecessors

not stated.

The the

first

half of this stanza

following

Agnimitra son

loose of

verse

may have

from

the

been, originally, something like

Brahmdnda-purdria,

Pushpamitra, and assigns him

a

which

makes

reign of 8 years

:

The Brahmdnda-purdna has the same Maisya-purdna I find, after Pushpamitra, Vasujyeshfha (VaAccording to the Harshasusreshtha, in two MSS.), and then Vasumitra. *

§ In the

charita,

Agnimitra had

Vdsavadattd, Preface,

And

^ My

so has the

p.

a

son

Sumitra, killed by

Miiladeva

See

my

53.

Brahmdnda-purdna.

copies of the Vdyu-purdna give a reign of 10 years.

nidrida-purdna has Bhadra, and 2 years.

The Brah-

VISHNr PURANA.

192 Pulindaka;^*

his

son will be Ghoshavasu;^ his son

be Vajramitra;^ his son will be Bhagavata;* his

will

These are the ten Sungas, govern the kingdom for a hundred and

son will be Devabhuti/f

who

will

twelve years." Devabhuti, the

Sunga

(last)

prince, being addicted

the

Kanwa

immoral

indulgences,

'

3 years,

Vayu§ and Matsya.

*

3 years,

Vayu;1f omitted, Matsya;** Ghosha, Bhagavata. Matsya. ff

to

minister,

his

||

^

9 years,

*

Bhaga, Matsya

*

Kshemabhurai, Vayu; Devabhumi. Matsya:

^

The Bhagavata says 'more than

;

32 years,

t

Vayu and Matsya. H 10 years,

both.§§

a hundred,' ^7TTf^<**l.

The commentator explains it 112, ^T^lfV^*^ have the same period. Hlf and Matsya

I

The Vayu

I

J!

Pulinda, a shorter form, in a single copy.

The same

is

the reading

of the Bhdgavata-purdna.

t One *

JIS.

has Devabhiiri.

Corrected, here

"Kauwa", which to

I

and at the beginning of the next paragraph, from nowhere. The Brahmdnrla-purdna first applies

find

Vasudeva the term Kauwa; afterwards, that BrahmdMa-purdna, also. In my MSS., Maruuandana, and 3 years.

Kanwayana.

of

§ So has the II

m And **

I

so has the

name The here.

find

doubtful

a

BrahmdMa-purdna. that looks

like

Megha: but

specification of three years

all

my MSS.

are

very

added.

is

which looks, in my MSS., like Vitt The Vdyu-purd/ia has a name only this is most unlikely, as being meaningless. The reign

kramitra: is

of 14 years, according to one

MS.;

9,

possibly, according to the rest.

The Brakmdnda-purdna has Vajramitra, and 14 rdna, in

all probability,

really

years.

The

Vdyu-pu-

has the same.

XI

Bhagavata, and 32 years: BrahmdMa-purdna.

§§

The BrahmdMa-purdna has Devabhumi, and 10

years.

Matsya-purdna has is not to be made out from Though MSS.: the detailed reigns occupy, however, 112 years. text declares the Sungas to be ten, it names but nine. i|||

%%

What

total the

The BrahmdMa-purdna

^rt

W ^^

"I

has, also,

^

112 years:

^- ^>^ ^f^fH

I

my its

:

BOOK

named Vasudeva,

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

193

murder him, and usurp the be Bhiimimitra;* his son will be Narayana; his son will be Susarman.f These four kingdom.

will

His son

Kan way anas five § years.

will

+

v^nll

be

kings of the earth for forty-

^

The names of the four princes agree in all The Matsya transfers the character of Vyasanin '

the authorities.

with the further addition of his being a Brahman,

by Sir William Jones

given

the

lists

the

four Kaihvas are said to have

||

to the minister,

— Dwija.

and Colonel

In

Wilford,

reigned 345 years;

but,

in

seven copies of the Vishnu Puraria, from different parts of In-

number

the

dia,

is,

as given in the text, forty-five:

^RT^^TT: iTW^Wrftm^fW ^^«l^ Hf^^f^ however, authority for the larger number, both

ITfTTf^ the

irir^lfW

^fW ^^f^

latter:

purport of the text; and

^^TWT

^

wr g5i

II

There

I

it

is

is

ITcnlNT H^f^^^Tftno doubt, therefore, of the

only surprising that such a chrono-

logy should have been inserted in the Bhagavata, not only opposition to all probability, but to other authority.

total,

*

but by giving

Bhiimitra

:

it

in

The Vayu

and Matsya not only confirm the lower number, by stating a

is,

^TJ^^-n ^^TWT "^fW

^^f^

^'i

There

the text of

in

The former II has

the Bhagavata and the comment.

And

"^^ ^'RS'TI

it

as

in detail; thus:

Bhdgavata-purdna.

t Sudharman: Brahmdnda-purdna. +

here and further on,

Corrected,

no authority.

And

see the original

from "Kaiiwas", as quoted in

for

which

the Translator's

I

find

note

in this page.

§ ij

One MS. yields "forty". The Bhdgavata-purdiia omits,

in his place,

supplied by the commentator Sridhara.

is

Susarman, whose name

See, further, note «, above.

has, in my MSB., Bhiitimitra, not Bhiimimitra; and account of the Kai'iwayanas, if decipheval)l6, would, perhaps, prove from that of our Puraua.

The Vdyu-purd/ia its

difterent

f

XII.,

IV.

I.,

19.

13

194

VISHNU PURANA.

Susarman, the Kanwa,*

will

be killed by a power-

named Sipraka,t of the Andhra§ tribe, become king, (and found the Andhrabhritya

ful f servant,

who

will

dynasty^).

He

II

be succeeded by his brother,

will

Vasudeva

will reign

14

Narayana Susarman

12

10

Total

And

9 years.

Bhumimitra

:

45 years.

Matsya concur in this statement. H The expressions Andhrajatiyas and Andhrabhi'ityas have much perplexed Colonel Wilford, who makes three races out of six copies of the

'

one,

— Andhras,

Andhrajatiyas, and Andhrabhrityas

There

searches, Vol. IX., p. 101.

is

:

Asiatic Re-

no warrant for three races,

the Purahas, although the Matsya, and, perhaps, the Vayu,

in

distinguishes two,

one,

to

which

as

we

shall hereafter

may

the terms

all

Our text has but The first of the

see.

be applied.

dynasty was an Andhra by birth or caste

(jatiya),

(bhfitya) of the last of the Kaiiwa race.

So

^PJI^Ifft^f:

I

^sfTcft^:

irr^rf^^t ^^^TTii

ii

the Bhagavata:**

*

One MS. has Kanwayana.

t

I liud '^^<^, 'by violeuce'. Two MSS, give Kshipraka.

+

and a servant

Vayu: f^**!^

The Matsya:

f^^g^i^: And

the

§ Corrected, here

and elsewhere, from "Andhra".

Similarly,

I

have

amended "Andhrabhritya". II

These words

I

have enclosed

parentheses,

in

as being additional

to

the Sanskrit.

% And

so

do the fonr to which

rdna gives the same

whom

*

it

XII.,

total

of

describes as Bnihmans. I.,

20.

I

years

have access. tor

the

The Brahmdidia-pu-

dynasty

of the

Kai'iwas,

BOOK

195

(HAP. XXIV.

IV.,

Krishna;^ his son will be Srisatakarni;*'^* his son will

be Piirnotsanga;^ his son will be Satakarhi;*f his son The terms 'an Andhra by with the addition, in the

caste'

and 'a Bhfitya' or servant,

passage, of Vrishala, 'a Siidra',

last

Wilford has made The name of the first of this race is variously read: Sindhuka, Vayu; Sisuka, Matsya; Balin, + Bhagavata;§ and, according to Wilford, Chhesmaka in the Brahnianda

and one dynasty.

apply to one person

all

wild

work with

his triad.

l|

Puraria, and Sudraka or Siiraka in the Kuniarika Kharida of the

Skanda Purana:

name be

Researches,

Asiatic

Vol.

IX.,

p.

correct,

He

107.

Vayu and Matsya. IF If the latter form he may be the king who is spoken of

reigned 23 years:

of his in the

prologue to the Mrichchhakatika. '

10 years,**

^

56 years,

Wilford;ff

Vayu;

Vayu;

18 years,

Matsya.

Matsya;

18 years,

10 years,

Brahmanda,

Simahikarrii, Matsya;t+ Santakarria, §§ Bhagavata.

^

Omitted, Vayu;

*

Omitted,

;

18 years,

Vayu 11

and

Matsya; Paurnamasa, Bhagavata. Bhagavata;

56

Matsya:

years,

Also vide infra, p. 198, In one MS, Srisantakarni. t The correct form, Satakarni, is of frequent occurrence, in various MSS. of several I'uranas accessible to me, both where this name stands by itself and where it appears as a family-designation. Also vide infra, note §.

*

198, note §.

p. *

Colonel

Wilford

§ il

gives

strangely

Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX.,

"Balihika,

or,

Balihita."

See the stanza cited just above. In

the Asiatic

^ And

Vol. IX.,

Researches,

Chhismaka, and rightly, so stsites the

my

if

in a group.

BrahmdMa-purdna.

Vide infra,

p.

The names I

Both the name and the period are uncertain Wilford has Krishna, and 18 years. Vide infra,

p.

++

Vide infra,

p.

§§

The reading

201, note t+ 200, note

there

is

of the Antlhra-

give, from that Puraua,

201, note ++.

**

^-f

Colonel Wilford has

116,

p.

.MS. is trustworthy.

bhfitya kings, with the duration of their reigns,

II]

rather,

107.

p.

*

>

in

my MSS.

Colonel

near the end.

.

Srisantakarna.

In Colonel Wilford's manuscript extracts,

I

find

Purnotsanga, and

Also see the Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX., i>. IIG. Satakanii, and 5G years, in the collection just spoken of.

IS years.

%%

16'

Colonel

:

VISHNU Pl'RANA.

196

will

be Lambodara;' his son will be Ivilaka;^* his son be Meghaswati;^ his son will be Patumat;^ his

but

the

will

^

Apilaka,

lika,

11

him,

before

has,

latter

18 years, Matsya.

'

a

Srfvaswani, f

18

years.

t

12 years,

Chivilika or Vivi-

Vayu and Matsya;§

Bhagavata.

Omitted, Vayu and Matsya.l Patumavi, ** 24 years, Vayu; Atamana,tt Bhagavata.

' *

Wilford,

in

the Asiatic Researches where

has the same.

It

of Srisatakarui's

state the length

Two MSS.

*

referred

to

my

in

last

note,

same time, he does not reign,— 56 years,— but leaves a blank.

noticeable, that,

is

at

the

Colonel Wilford professes to have found

exhibit Divilaka.

Yivilaka.

Vide infra,

t This strange word must, certainly, be a mistake. note

200,

p.

f.

In Colonel Wilford's excerpts, the Vdyu-purdria here, again, agrees Also see the But I suspect interpolation. the Matsya-purdna.

+

with

Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX., p. 116,

My MSS.

§

I!

a

of the

Matsya-purdna have Apitaka; and

copy, according to Professor Wilson.

cliffe

The name intended seems

trisyllable;

as

evident

is

to

be

Vide infra,

Vikala.

from the verse

At

where

all it

Rad-

so has the p.

199, note 4.

events,

occurs

it

for

is

the

second time

Colonel Wilford has

Vivilaka,

which

may have

suggested Professor

Wilson's "Vivilika".

f MS.

It agrees, here,

as represented

according to my MSS., and according to the Radcliffe Vide infra, by Professor Wilson, with our Purana.

note §. This name looks rather doubtful. Colonel Wilford's MS. of extracts has Paduravi. The Colonel prints "Pat'umabi". The person here intended may be the same as Puclumayi, or whatever p. 200,

•

his

of

name is, mentioned in the Nasik cave-inscriptions. Bombay Asiatic Society, Vol. VII., p. 52.

See the Journal

the.

tt Corrected from "Drirhamana", which is quite indefensible, and must The "rh" is meant for 'dh'. have been misread for something else. Colonel Wilford has the name above. See the verse quoted in note '

,

I

have given, of which

I

find

no variant.

BOOK

197

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

son will be Arishtakarman

; '

son will be Hala;' his

* his

his son will be Pravilasena;*t

son will be Pattalaka;'f

be Sundara (named) Satakarnin;^§ his son be Chakora Satakarnin;*' his son will be Siva-

his son will will

'

Nemikrishna,

Matsya. ^ ^ *

25

years,

5 years, Matsya; Haleya, Bhagavata. 1 year, Vayu; Mandalaka, IF 5 years, Matsya ** omitted, Bhagavata. ff ;

Purishasena,n

II

21

years,

Vayu;

Purindrasena,

5 years,

gives

him three

Purishataru, §§ Bhagavata.

;

Satakanii only,

years; ^

Arishtakarrii,

Hala,

Matsya *

Vayu;

25 years,

|1

Vayu and Matsya:

the second, but one.

II

Chakora,fff

6 months,

ff

the

first

Sunanda,*** Bhagavata.

Vayu;

Vikarrii, 6 months, Matsya.

Arishtakania is the name given by Colonel Wilford. t Corrected from "Talaka", which I find in no MS. of our Purana. Colonel Wilford Professor Wilson's Hindu-made version has Uttalaka. *

gives the

name

correctly.

See, further, note ft, below.

Three MSS. have, like Colonel Wilford, Praviliasena; one, Pulindasena. In like manner, I have amended, just § Corrected from "Satakarni". Colonel Wilford below, "Chakora Satakarni" and "Sivasri Satakanii". has Sundara Satakarna and Chakora Satakarni. t

jl

^

Anisht'akarman

:

Bhdgavata-purd/ia.

Corrected from "Mandalaka".

** The Vdyu-purdna here assigns a reign of 5 years to some king whose name is utterly corrupted in my MSS. Colonel Wilford has Pulaka, and o years: Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX., p. 116. is tt Not so: it has Talaka, which Colonel Wilford found, and which in all my MSS., &c. ** I find Purikasheiia; and so found Colonel Wilford. impossible. §§ I find Purishabhiru. Colonel Wilford's "Purishbhoru" is III!

In the

Vdyu-purdna, according

to

my

copies,

Satakanii

is

made

to

reign but one year:

And

^^

so says Colonel Wilford.

Vide infra,

p.

201, note f-

•**

Sunandana is the name; and Colonel Wilford so has Also vid^ ttt The Vdyu-purdna has Chakorasatakariii. note

+.

Chakora

is

the

name

in the

Bkdgavata-purdna.

it.

infra,

p.

201,

198

VISHNU PURANA.

swati;*

his son will be Gomatiputra;''""

his

son

be Pulimat;^ his son will be Sivasri Satakarnin son will be Sivaskandha; 1

;

will

f his

^

his son will be Yajnasri;*'§

t

Vayu and Matsya.H Gotamiputra, ** 21 years, Vayu and Matsya.

28 years,

!|

Pulomat, ff 28 years, Matsya; Pnrimat, Bhagavata. Omitted, Vayu; 7 years, Matsya; Medasiras,

Vayu

Omitted,

t+

Bhagavata.

Matsya. §§ 29 years, Vayu;||il 9 years, Matsya. *

A

single

;

7 years,

MS. has Gotaraiputra, which may be

original reading of the

Vishnu-purdna.

a restoration

See note §, below.

of the

The Bhdgn-

vata-purdna has Gomatiputra.

t Colonel Wilforrl bisects him into Satakarni and Sivasri. X One MS. gives Sivaskanda, the reading of Colonel Wilford, of the Translator's Bengal version, and that of the Bhdgavata-purdna. § Satakarni,

and

called

—

referred

presently states,

is

king

of

south,

the

— as

Wilson

Professor

an inscription at Junagur.

to in

See the

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, for 1838, pp. 339 and 341; and the Journal of the Bombay Asiatic Society, Vol. VII., pp. 120 and This inscription, which

126.

is

in Sanskrit,

shows that the name of the

king in question begins with a dental sibilant. Further, in the Nasik cave-inscriptions,

posed to correspond jnasri Satakarni.

to

Srisatakanii,

Journal of

the

names

are found which are sup-

Gotamiputra Srisatakarni, and Ya-

Bombay

Asiatic Society, Vol. V., pp. 43,

47, 66.

We

have,

it is evident, excellent authority for accepting Gotamiputra, Gautamiputra and Gomatiputra. According to Colonel Wilford, the Vdyu-purdna has Sivaswamin. I

as against II

find Sivaswati.

^ Colonel Wilford represents the Bhdgavata-purdna as naming Vat'aka and Sivaswati between Chakora and Gomati})utra. The name Vataka is in no MS. that I have examined; and there is no room for it in the line where it was supposed to occur. **

Gautamiputra

is

in both

has this name. But see note

Puranas, in

§,

above,

my

copies

ad finem;

;

and Colonel Wilford

also, note § in p. 201, infra.

ft The Vdyu-purdna has no name here. XX Corrected from "Medhasiras". §§ ilil

Vide infra,

p.

201, note

Yajnasri Satakarnin,

\\.

and 19 years,

purdiia but one, which gives,

like

in

all

my

copies of the

Colonel Wilford, 29 years.

Vdyu-

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XXIV.

199

his son will be Vijaya;^ his son will be Chandrasri;^ his son will be Pulomarchis.'^ 6 years,

'

These'' thirty

Vayu* and Matsya.

Dandasri,f 3 years, Vayu; Chandrasri,

^

Andhra-

10 years,

t

Matsya;

Chandravijua, § Bhagavata. Pulovapi,

^

II

7 years,

Vayu; Pulomat,

7 years,

Matsya; Salo-

madhi,1[ Bhagavata.

The Vayu and Bhagavata

*

state,

also,

30 kings,

and 456

years;** the Matsya has 29 ff kings, and 460 years. The actual enumeration of the text gives but 24 names; that of the Bhagabut 23; that of the Vayu, but

vata,

whole 29 names, adding several

The Matsya has

17.

to the

list

the

of our text; and the

aggregate of the reigns amounts to 435 years and 6 months.

The

difference

probably, from

between

this

and

some inaccuracy

pears to be fuller than any other, it

as

it

in

the

total

++

arises,

MSS. As this list apmay be advisable to insert

the

it

occurs in the Radcliffe copy of the Matsya Purana:§§

Colonel Wilford has Satakarni, and 60 years.

"

specified

I

suspect an error.

t The full name, in the Vdyu-purdna, is Danflasri Satakarni. * Vide infra, p. 201, note *» My MSS. here harmonize neither with .

the Radclifte as quoted by Professor Wilson, nor with the

MS. which he

used for his short notes hereabouts. § Corrected

The

also, has.

the

name

that

Colonel

Wilford,

original runs:

Colonel Wilford seems to have found Puloman.

II

^

from "Chaudravijaya",

Corrected,

"Lomadhi"

is

Colonel Wilford's from "Sulomadhi" mere blunder, and easily enough to be accounted for.

here and below, a

See the verse quoted in note §, above. The aggregate which I find is 411 years:

*

ft My MSS. of the Matsya-purdiia agree in saying 19; and herein, to begin with, they must, all, be corrupt This aggregate cannot be received with confidence, as must be clear II

from

the

details

given in

my numerous

annotations on

the

list

that

follows.

§§

It

must have been some other copy, and one abounding with omisWilson followed for his last twenty-four notes pre-

sions, that Professor

VISHNU PURANA.

200

bhritya kings will reign four hundred and fifty-six years. 1.

Sisuka

23 years.

2.

Krishna

18

3.

Simalakarrii*

18

4.

Purnotsanga

18

5.

Srivaswanif

18

6.

Satakarrii

56

7.

Lambodara

18

8.

Apitaka*

12

Sangha§

18

10.

Satakarnill

18

11.

Skandhaswati

7

12.

Mrigendra1[

3

13.

Kuntalaswati**

8

14.

Swatikarria

15.

Pulomavitfl

IG.

Gorakshaswasri

9.

Matsya-purdna, quite

;

else,

why

look

into

while,

much from

as

... 25

t+

when we

ceding that under annotation present themselves,

1

36

Radcliffe

importance of the matter before us,

make

to

with

out,

certainty,

the

duration of the reign of each,

numerous discrepancies that My four MSS. of the

details?

considerably

differing

the

the

shall

I

among themselves,

differ

Whatever the copy as here cited. it being hopeless, with my materials, twenty-nine desired kings, and the not enter into

many

particulars,

in dealing with the Translator's regal catalogue. *

And

To I

be corrected to Srimallakariii.

Compare note 2 all my MSS.

in p. 196, supra-

10 years assigned to him, in

find

t Skandhastambhi is the reading in my copies. Vide supra, p. 196, notes 2 and §. I § [|

My MSS. Swati

have Meghaswati. the reading which

is

%

Mfigendraswatikarna, in

**

All

my

I

find.

my MSS.

copies give Kuntalaswatikarna.

ft Pulomavi

is

the

name

in

my MSS.

;

and then follows Meghaswati,

with 38 years. t+

note

My MSS. 1

in p.

have Gaurakrishna, Naurikrishna, and Vikrishiia. 197, supra.

Compare

:

BOOK After these,

IV.,

various

201

CHAP. XXIV. races will

reign;

17.

Hala

5 years.

18.

Mantalaka*

5

5

19.

Purindrasenaf

20.

Rajadaswati*

21.

Sivaswati

28

seven

as,

6 months.

22.

Gautamiputra §

21

23.

Pulomat

28

24.

Sivasri

25.

Skandhaswati

26.

Yajnasril

27.

Vijaya

28.

Vadasri**

29.

Pulomat

7

7

II

9 6

10 7

Total: 435 years, 6 months. Several of the names vary, in this

not, with the other appellations,

the

metre,

and

The dynasty ++

*

list,

from those

in

This

is

Vide supra,

the p.

is

seem

to

copy.

according to the convenience of

be the family designations

or

of considerable chronological interest, as

name

in

one of

197, notes 3

my MSS.

Chakoraswatikania, in

§ This corrects the

titles. it

ad-

the rest having Mandalaka.

;

and %. this name, Sundaraswatikari'ia, and

t My copies give, after Vide supra, p. 197, note 5, and the annotations thereon. *

my

adjuncts Swati and Satikarriaff appear to be conjoined, or

The

1

year.

my MSS.

name

in note 2

198, supra, which see,

in p.

and

the annotation thereon. I

lind Sivaskandasatakarni,

and 9 years.

Ij

if

Yajnasrisatakaruika, and 20 years, according to

** In

my

also, find Swatikarna Below are the details of the Andhrabhi'ityas, according to the chapter the BrahmdMa-purdna copied in Colonel Wilford's volume of Pauranik

tt

I

;

++

of

my MSS.

See notes 2 and I in p. 199, supra. Satakarnin, Satakarni, and Satakaniika.

copies, Chandasvisatakarni.

extracts

Chhismaka Krishna

23 years.

Srisatakarni

18

18

202

VISHNU PIRANA.

Abhiras,

Gardabhilas

ten

,

*

Sakas,

sixteen

eight

some plausible verifications. That a powerful race of Andhra princes ruled in India in the beginning of the Christian

mits of

Piirnotsanga

18 years.

Satakan'ii

56

Lambodara

18

Apilaka

12

Saudasa

18

Avi(??)

12

Skandaswati

7

Bhavaka

5

12

Pravillasena

Sundara Satakarni Chakora Satakarni

Mahendra

1

6 3

Satakariii

Knntala Satakarni

8

Swatisheiia

Yantramati

1

34

(??)

Satakarni

29

4

Avi(??)

Sivaskanda Satakariii

The

8

Yajnasri Satakarni

.19

Dandasri Satakarni

3

Puloman

7

(sic)

reign of Chakora

is

here given as of six years,

— not

months, as

the Matsya-purdna.

in

The

Brahindnda-ptirdna

The duration

number.

enigmatically.

asserts

that

of the dynasty

Apparently,

it

is

these kings is

given, but

will is

be

thirty

in

expressed rather

418 years.

Colonel Wilford, in preparing his table of the Andhrabhi'ityas, in the Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX., p. 116, could not have followed, exclusively, BrakmdMa-purd/ia, the extract of his which I have been obliged

for the

means of controlling it. Thus, his text must have difmine or he would not have given the reign of Srisatakanii as of ten years. And again, he assigns 28 years to Skandaswati; his to use without

fered from

extract

seems

;

assigning to

only

7,

and most

distinctly,

too.

Like

myself,

he

have had no other than the strange-looking readings Avi and

Yiintramati. * I

Corrected from "Garddhabas", an inadvertence for "Gardabhas", which

find

nowhere.

Professor Wilson's

Hindu-made version has Gardabhiras.

:

BOOK Yavanas,

we

era,

;

Tusharas,

fourteen

*

Miindas,

thirteen

from Pliny, who describes them as possessed of

learn

thirty fortified cities, with an

The Andraef

phants.

203

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

army

of 100,000

men and

2000 ele-

of this writer are, probably, the people of

Andhra being the proper deThe Peutingerian tables, however, place

the upper part of the Peninsula;

signation of Telingana.

on the banks of the Ganges; and the southern

the Andre-Indi

princes

may have

Towards

extended, or shifted, the

the close of the dynasty,

we

site

agree with those of princes of middle India, of is

made by

pili,

the Chinese

as,

;

A. D. 408 (Des Guignes,

king of Magadha in 621

of their power.

names

find

that appear to

whom

mention

Yue-gnai (Yajnasri), king of KiaI.,

45),

and Ho-Io-mien (PulomJint),

(ibid., I., 56).

The

Pauraiiik

lists

place

two princes more nearly together; but we cannot rely implicitly upon their accuracy. Calculating from Chandragupta these

downwards, the Indian date of Yajna and the Chinese Yue-gnai corresponds

;

for

we have

10

Mauryas

137 years.

10

Sungas

112

4 27

Kaiiwayanas

45

Andhras

437§ 731

Deduct, for Chandragupta's date, 312 B. C. 419 A.C.,

But

1

suspect that Gardabhila

and that

it

had

its origin,

of confusion between wf and

Colonel

is

only a Bengal corruption of (iardabhin

in part, in the liability, in the local characters, «5T.

Compare Vol

writes "Gardabhinas",

Wilford

would have led him

to write Gardabhins.

II.,

p.

100, note f. for

grammar

Asiatic Researches,

Vol. IX.,

though

regard

and 219. One MS. has Tushkaras. For the Tusharas or Tukharas, see Vol. 176, note •; and p. 186, note 5, with the annotatidns thereon.

pp. 155

p.

t Pliny speaks of gens Andarce: VI., XIX. + The nominative case of Pulomat. § This total

is

exceedingly doubtful.

Whence

it

is

taken, too?

II.,

VISHNU PURANA.

204

Maunas,

eleven

— (altogether,

seventy-nine

prin-

a date remarkably near that derivable from the Chinese annals.

Puloman be the same with the Chinese Ho-lo-mien, some considerable omission in the Pauranik dynasty. There is a further identification in the case of Ho-lomien, which makes it certain that a prince of Magadha is inIf the Indian

there must be

tended

;

as the place of his residence

is called,

Kia-so-mo-pu-lo-ching and Po-to-li-tse-ching,

The

*

sumapura and Pataliputra.

by the Chinese,

equivalent of the latter

consists not only in the identity of the sounds Patali

but in the translation of 'putra' by 'tse'; each

in

their respective languages,

son.

No

'

and Po-to-

word meaning,

li,

'

Kuname

or, in Sanskrit,

doubt

can be enter-

tained, therefore, that the city intended is the metropolis of

gadha, or

— Pataliputra,

Puloman f with

Wilford

or Palibothra.

the Po-lo-mu-en of

identifies

the Chinese;

Ma-

Pulomat but

Des

Guignes interprets Po-lo-mu-en-kue,t 'royaume des Brahmanes.'

Buchanan (Hamilton), following the Bhagavata, as to the name Salomadhi, would place him about A.D. 846; but his premises are far from accurate, and his deduction, in this of the last king,

instance at least,

Introduction, p.

is 16.

of no weight: Genealogies of the Hindus,

He

supposes the Andhra kings of Magadha

have retained their power on the Ganges

to

medan invasion

(or the twelfth century),

the south, and reigned at

Warankal,

until

when

the

Moham-

they retired to

in Telingana.

Inscriptions

and coins, however, confirm the statement of the Purarias, that a different dynasty succeeded to the Andhras some centuries before the that,

Mohammedan

conquests; and the Chinese, also, record,

upon the death of the king of Magadha, Ho-lo-mien (Pu-

loman?), some time before A. D. took place.

Des Guignes.

Some

648,

very

great troubles

curious

in

India

and authentic

testimony to the actual existence of these Andhra kings has been

*

The

full

representation

of the Chinese is

"Pafaliputra City",

t See note + in the preceding page. + Equivalent to Brdhma/ia-rdsht'ra.

"Kusumapura City" and

BOOK

who

ces)/*

will

IV.,

205

CHAP. XXTV.

be sovereigns of the earth for one

by the discovery of an ancient inscription in Guwhich Rudra Daman, the Kshatrapa (or Satrap) of Su-

lately afforded jarat,

in

recorded to have repeatedly overcome Satakarni.f king

rashtra,

is

of the

southern

country (Dakshinapatha).

without date; but

it is

two Maurya

the

its

inscription

Chandragupta and Asoka,

princes,

very long prior to

The

is

an old character, and makes mention of

in

Mr.

composition.

as

Prinsep, to

J.

if

not

whom we

are indebted for the deciphering and translating of this important

document, has been, also, successful

on a series

amongst clined,

coins

of

whom

the

belonging

name

of

to

in

deciphering the legends

the

princes

of

Surasht'ra,

Rudra Daman occurs; and he

is

in-

although with hesitation, to place these princes about a

century after Asoka,

— or

Rudra Daman, about 153 B. C. JourMay, 1837, and April, 1838. :

nal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,

According

to the

computation hazarded above, from our

text, the

Andhra kings should not commence till about 20 years B. C, which would agree with Pliny's notice of them; but it is race of

possible that they existed earlier in the south of India, although

they established their authority in

Magadha only

in the first cen-

turies of the Christian era.

parallel dynasties are thus particularized in our other

These

'

authorities:

Abhiras, vata.

7,

Gardabhins,

*

I

Matsya;

10,

Vayu; kings of Avabhriti,

7,

Bhaga-

+

10, §

Matsya,

have parenthesized

this

|1

Vayu, Bhagavata.

sumination, as being added from the com-

mentary. Vide supra, p. 198, note §. t Corrected from "Satakarui". Avabhfityas. The comment It calls these Abhiras by the name of tator on the Bhdgavata-purdna says they were so denominated, as beingkings of the city of Avabhriti. § I!

7,

in

both the Puranas, in

Gardabhilas

is

the

name

all

in

my all

copies of them.

my MSS.

of the

which recognizes only seven of them. Rut vide supra, on the probability that Gardabhila is a mere corruption.

Matsya-purdna, p.

202, note »,

206

VISHNU PURANA.

thousand three hundred and ninety-nine* years; and, Sakas,

f Matsya, Vayu; Kankas, 16, Bhagavata. Matsya, Vayu, Bhagavata,

18,

Yavanas,

8,

Tusharas,

Matsya, Vayu; Tushkaras,

14,

Marundas, §

13,

Vayu; Puriindas,

13,

|

14,

+

Bhagavata.

Matsya; Suruntlas, 1

10,

Bhagavata. Mauiias, 18.** Vayu; Hiinas, gavata. §§ Total: 85 kings, j

Vayu;

Matsya; ff Maulas,

ID,

89,

Matsya;

lU

:t+

\^\r^i-

and 1399 years, Bha-

76,

gavata.

The

two authorities give the years of each dynasty sev-

otlier

The numbers

erally.

apparently, intended to be the same;

are,

but those of the Matsya are palpable blunders, although almost all the

MSS.

Tusharas, 500

*

(all

Matsya have 7000)

the copies of the

all

my

t

10, in the

*

I

§

One MS.

Vayu

Marundas,

And

".

I

my MSS.

find Pushkasas.

My

jl

Vdyu-purdna, according to

;

MSS., from " ninety

commentary has T^^T^g^lJlJ-fT^^TfW

the

of the

Gardabhins, 72; Sakas, 380; Yavanas, 82;

on the authority of

Corrected,

The chronology

agree in the reading.

is: Abhiras, 67 years;

yields Murm'idas, the better reading, almost certainly.

oldest

MS.

yields Puraiiclas; two, Puruiidas; the remaining,

Pa-

ranjas.

^

Guruiidas, according to

**

This

to be

is

my

exchanged

MSS., &c.

The MSS. have

for 11.

further on, they correct themselves.

Vide infra,

p.

18,

it

is

true; buf,

210, note

ft The Matsya-'purdna has, besides, several particulars which

^. I

cannot

decipher. ++

This

probably, a Bengal corruption

is,

my MSS. &c

yield.

vide supra,

202, note *.

p.

On

the

The Bhdgavata-purdtia says of

liability

that

Mauuas, the name which between wf and 5f,

of

of confusion

the

Maunas

will

reign for a

period

300 years.

agrees with the Vdyu§§ The BrahmdMa-purdna, in my one MS purdna, as known to me, a few particulars excepted. Thus: it assigns ,

the Sakas

the nil

300 years;

it

Mauna kings eleven Those

has Swarandas,

not

Mnnnu'las;

only.

totals are supj)lied

l>y

the Translator.

and

it

makes

BOOK

2U7

CHA]'. XXIV.

IV.,

eleven Pauras will be kings for three hundred

then,

200;* and Mlechchhasf (intending, perhaps, Maunas), 300 years. Total, not,

and,

J

1601 years;

however, if

or less than 19 years to a reign.

comprise,

they

Tliey are

continuous, but nearly contemporary, dynasties; as

they probably

do,

the

The Matsya

very wide of the truth.

—

more dynasty, another Andhra there were seven:

begins the

{vide supra,

p.

Greek and

may

Scythian princes of the west of India, the periods

194,

not be

with one

list

note

1),

of

whom

"When

the dominion of the Andhras has ceased, there shall be

seven other Andhras, kings of the race of their servants; and, then, nine§ Abhiras.

what similar

^•yiuji

"Of

these, the

reading.

^^t ^wt:

^«tt: 5^:

Andhras having passed away, there as, ten

read in different copies; but this

shall

be seven

The passage

&c

Abhiras,"

1

is

is dif-

the only intelligible

At the same time, it subsequently specifies a period Andhra dynasty, different from that be-

the duration of the

for

fore given, or three

referred to

*

it,

of the Vayu, although some-

has a different purport:

^f^m^ ^

contemporary races; ferently

The passage

''

in terms,

hundred years, as

a different race was

if

:

This interpretation

may

be doubtful.

The

original,

as alone

1

iiiid

runs:

4j^i!^l

^^:

^-Ki rT^T^ %^giTrf^:

II

t Vide infra, p. 210, note ^. + This is the Translator's total. § Only one of my MSS. has a reading that yields a luimber; and that

number is ten. The lection which

is ^f^rlT*. ^W I find So have, to be sure, all my MSS. uf the Vdyu-purdi'ia; and the I the verse look.s uuuaturai. Still, grammar and metre are correct II

^

I

.

VISHNU PURANA.

208

When

^

years.

they

shall

one hundred."

The Matsya has

"The

twice five hundred:

Sriparvatiya Andhras, twice

there

something faulty

evidently,

is,

in

Sriparvata being in Telingana.

two

races,

the

these passages of the Puraiias.

all

the

MSS. The is

There is, probably, some conMagadha and Tailinga kings, in The Bhagavata has a dynasty of 194,

p.

Colonel Wilford has attempted a verification of these

1).

dynasties; in

some

instances, perhaps, with success, though, cer-

The Abhiras he calls the shepherd-kings of They were, more probably, Greeks, or ScyParthians, along the lower Indus. Traces of the name

not in

tainly,

ex-

remarkable;

seven Andhra kings, but of a different period (vide supra, note

But

f^tj^TlIrf ^^TT^

pression of the Matsya, 'Sriparvatiya Andhras,'

fusion of the

One MS.

hundred years."

five

consistently, fifty-two years:

more

Kaila-

the

possess the earth two hundred years and

"The Andhras

has,

destroyed,

are

all.

the north of India. thians, or

formerly observed,*

as

occur,

a distinct race,

the Ahirs,f as

The Sakas

Mahfil.

power kings

is

may

the Sacse;

Vol.

and note Dr.

and the duration of

The

The Tusharas he makes

if it

II.,

p.

their

Yavana

eight

Bactria,

or,

the Parthians. +

they

were a corruption of the same words that

Brahmdncla-purdna:

The period here recognized *

Araish-i-

Bhagavata has the preferable reading, Tushkaras,

find in the

and

Abiria of Ptolemy;

exist in Gujerat.

Greek princes of

as he supposes,

be,

Western India.

should not be surprised

we

tlie

not unlikely to be near the truth.

rather, of If the

are

in

still

185,

note

2.

is

of two

hundred and

fifty

Also see the same volume,

years. p.

133, text,

*

Bhau

Daji announces that he has discovered an inscription of the One of their kings, he says, was Iswarasena, son of

Abhiras near Nasik. Sivadatta.

f For the pp. X

Journal of tril)e

the

Bombay

of Ahirs, see Sir

Asiatic Society, 11.

Vol. VIII., p. 243.

M. Elliot's Supplemental Glossary,

6—9. It

does not seem that

it

has.

Vide supra,

p.

206, note +.

BOOK kila*

Yavanas

be kings, the chief of

will

were (he Tochari, a Scythian has

it,

209

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

The

race.

According

of Ptolemy.

the

to

Matsya,

Mo-

were

of

theuj

calls

Wilford regards

Arya-mlechchhas; quere, barbarians of Ariana.

the

— the

they

The Vayu

Mlechchha origin (Mlechchha-sariibhava).

will

Muriindas, or, as he

Mauruiidas, he considers to be a tribe of Huns,

ruiidas

the

whom

Maunas as, also, a tribe of Huns and the word is, in all MSS. of the Matsya, Hunas;t traces of whom may be still ;

found

the west and south of India:

in

t

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,

Gardabhins Wilford conjectures Gor, king of Persia; but

were a

tribe

this

is

Vol.

HL,

The

103.

p.

descendants

of Bahraui

very questionable.

That they

to

be

may be

west of India

in the

Inscription at Merritch,

some

conjectured; as

strange tales prevail, there, of a Gandharva, changed to an ass,

marrying the daughter of the king of Dhara: (Asiatic Researches, Cutch \ by Mrs. Vol. VI., p. 35, and Vol. IX., p. 147; also, '

Postans,

p.

18); fables suggested,

no doubt, by the name Garda-

There is, also, evidently, some affinity between these Gardabhins and the old Gadhiya Paisa, or 'assmoney', as vulgarly termed, found in various parts of Western bha, signifying 'an ass'.

India, and which

is,

unquestionably, of ancient date: Journal of

the Asiatic Society of Bengal, December,

be the coinage original of

of the

1835,

It

p. 688.

may

Gardabha princes; Gardabha being

Gadha. meaning,

also,

an 'ass'.

I

the

have elsewhere

conjectured the possibility of their being current about a century

and a half before our era: Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,' Colonel Tod, quoting a parallel passage in Vol. III., p. 385. Hindi, reads, instead of Gardabhin,§ Gor-ind, which he explains "the Indras (or lords) of Gor"; but the reading

is,

undoubtedly,

erroneous. '

The

copies agree in reading Pauras;

* Almost as common and Kaichchhikila, also.

t See Vol. II., \ This position

as this reading

is

but the commentator

Kailikila;

aiul

See, further, p. 211, infra, notes

p.

134, note f-

is

open

to

much

doubt.

§ Corrected from " Garddhabhin"'.

IV.

14

find

I 1

and

Kilakila :.

210

VISHNU PURANA.

be Vindhyasakti

remarks that

it

been specified

;

is,

will

be Dharma,f from

sometimes, Maunas:t but they have already

unless the term be repeated in order to separate

the duration of this dynasty

be the purport of the

to

Puranjaya;* his son

his son will be

:

be Ramachandra; his son

will

from that of the

rest.

Such seems

of the Bhagavata § will possess the earth 1099 years,

similar

" These kings (Andhras, &c.,)

passajj;e

:

and, the eleven Maulas, 300:"

No

such

name

as Pauras occurs in

analogy of duration

Vayu

:

"Eleven Mlechchhas

The

the other authorities.

them with the Mlechchhas of the

identifies

will possess the earth for three cen-

turies:"

And

the

Vayu may

300,

— come

much

Maunas;

refer to the

The

assigned for them. to

the

periods

same

of

no other period

as

Bhagavata

the

as that of our text,

— 1099

is

and

1390;** the

one including the three centuries of the Maunas, the other stating it

separately.

making

*

The Vayu,

the total 1601,

apparently,

ff instead of

Parapnranjaya, in one MS.

adds

1390.

Vide infra,

to

it

It is

the rest; thus

evident that the

212, notes § and

p.

. [

t Corrected from "Adharma", for which I find no authority. The origmal runs: ffi^IT^^T^ Even Professor Wilson's Bengal translation I

has Dharraa. I

Three of luy MSS. actually have Maunas.

§ XII., II

I

29, 30.

I.,

find if^wfT^

% One

of

I

my MSS.

^^ids

supra,

p.

206, note ++.

reads 4^1 «t| '^^'re"^'^

I

Also vide supra,

p.

206,

note **. **

Our

text

Vide supra,

p.

affords

an aggregate of 1399,

206, note

like the

Bhdyavata-purdna.

•.

tt The Translator, not the

Vdyu-purdna, supplies

this total.

— BOOK

whom

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

211

be Varanga,* Kritanandana, SushiiiaMdi,f

will

Nandiyasas, Sisuka, and Pravira: these

hundred and

six years.

same scheme

intended

is

some inaccuracy

by the either

affects

m411 rule foi' a

From them

^

proceed

will

several authorities;

the

original

although

statement

or the

existing manuscripts. Kilakila, Kolakila, Kolikila, Kilinakila, as

'

read.

be

to

it

Sir William Jones's Pandit

I

a

city

in

belief,

his

termed,

variously

understood

Kilagila, §

as

of Marasiiiiha Deva,

it

a long

there

is

king of the

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. IV.,

:

p. 282.

The Puraiias refer, probably, when the Greek princes, or their

This inscription dates A. D. to

where

an inscription

in

is

Maratha country (Asiatic Researches,

called the capital

is

Konkan

the

it

that he

and there has been found a confirmation of

XI., p. U2);

Vol

stated

1058.

antecedent date,

Indo-Scythic successors, following the course of the Indus, spread

upper part of the western coast of the Peninsula.

to the

them Yavanas

text calls

were Yavanas fft'S^fTI

The

and the Vayu and Matsya say they

in institutions,

manners, and policy:

The Bhagavatal names

:

I

;

five

^I^TfTJ

of their

WTT-

princes,

Bhutananda, Vangiri, Sisunandi, Yasonandi,** and Praviraka, * Four MSS. have Vangara; one, Vyangala. t Substituted for the "S'udhiuandi " of the former edition, which I have met with nowhere. Sushinandi, the ordinary lection, is the word One MS. has Sukhinandi; in Professor Wilson's Hindu-made version.

one, Sushiruandi; one, Sishyanandi.

Four MSS. of the Vdyu-purdna have Kolikiias; one,

*

Kilakilas.

Two

copies of the Matsya-purdna give Kilikilas; one, Kilakilas; the fourth, Kilakalas.

The reading

Brahmdnda-purdna is Kailakilas. The Bhdgawhich the commentator Siidhara says The commentator on the Vishnu-puran a calls the

of the

vata-purdna speaks of KiHkila, is

the

city

name

of a city.

Kehkila.

seems to be These words I

§ It

a

mountain, giving name to a stronghold thereon. Vdyuin the Matsya-purdna, but not in the

find

I

purdna,

% **

XII.,

I.,

30, 31.

Called brother of Sisunandi.

VISHNU FURANA.

212

then,

sons;

thirteen

who

and they

will reign 106 years;

The

former, 60. f

and

city,'

latter is

of

imperfect re-

The Matsya has no further The Vayu makes Pravira

enumeration of any dynasty.

the son of Vindhyasakti ;* the

number

the

to

are, therefore,

presentatives of the series in our text. specific

and Pnshpami-

three Bahlikas;

and Patumitra, and others,

tra,

latter reigning

96 years,

king of Kanchanapuri,

+

'

and the

the golden

followed by four sons, whose names are not men-

is

Between Vindhyasakti and Pravira, however, a dynasty of kings is introduced, some of the names of which resemble those of the Kilakila princes of the text. § They are: Bhogin (the son of Seshanaga ), Sadachandra, Nakhavat, Dhanadha-

tioned.

|1

mita,

H Vimsaja, Bhutinanda,

Sungas?

(the copies

have

— at

a period before the end of the

'^^T^

•!

*"

younger brother, Nandiyasas f f and,

his

;

*

Dr.

Bhau

he says,

Madhunandi,

in his race, there will

be

has published an inscription from Ajunta, in which, a king Vindhyasakti and his son Pravara-

Daji

there

^^^^),

mention of

is

The same names of sire and son are found, he alleges, in the See the Journal His MSS. must differ, then, from mine. VII., p. 65. of the Bombay Asiatic Society, Vol. stated that Dauhitra and t In the BrahmdMa-purdiia, it seems to be sena.

Vdyu-purdna.

others

— see

below,

— will

for sixty

reign

years;

and then follows some-

thing quite unintelligible in my MS. Vdyu-purdna, the city is called Kanchanaka. I In the

anything but clear, hereabouts, in my MSS. of Parapuranjaya (or Swarapuranjaya, according to three copies out of five) and he is said to be son of Sesha, Vide supra, p. 210, note *. king of the Nagas. Vdyu-purdna: I find, in the

The Vdyu-purdna

§

It

speaks

— see

the

is

next note,

—

;

II

The BrahnidMa-purdna has the same verse. % Three MSS. of the Vdyu-purdna have Dhanadharman; the remaining two, Dhanadharma. ** One MS. has H; and so reads the Brahmdnda-purdna. The resulting is "after the Sungas". to me, has, instead of tt The Brahmdnda-purdna, at least as known these names: Kamachandra, Nakhavat(?), Varadharmin, Vangava(?), Bhii-

sense

minanda, Sisunandi, Naudiyasas.

BOOK

over Mekala.

thirteen, will rule

three other Rajas,

— Dauhitra,

are called princes

of Vidisa

perhaps, 'foreign,'

—

There

*

* Sisuka,

be nine

t

— the

hitter

and constitute the Naga dynasty.

—a

These

meaning,

Our

The

text of this passage runs thus

'Their sons,'

fTr^'^T:

•

the

:

text

warrior of a mixed

sprung from a Brahman father and Kshattriya mother.

race, '

will

and Ripukayan.f

or Videsa,

Vindhyasakti a Murdhabhishikta, §

calls

213

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

||

TTr'J'^^T^^^ir^ ^T^j^-

commentator explains by f^^«I^MT-

^"^V, "thirteen sons of Vindhyasakti and the rest." The Bhagavata has a different statement, identifying the sons of the Vindbya race with the Bahlikas, and

^'^TW

^ift ^^T^snr

making them

thirteen:

As

commen-

"The

Bahlikas will be their thirteen sons."

tator:

%^t ^cTT^T^^t ^^T^^ ^Tf^^T ^rWR*^q^(^^ f rH

^f^^f^TT "There will kas, of Bhutananda and I

be, severally, thirteen sons, called Bahli-

the rest."

The following

" Pushpamitra, a king, and, then, Durmitra."

were does not appear.

The commentator

•

Variants: Dauhitrya and Daihitra.

t

I

The

find rest

nothing

seem

to

the

like this

name, but,

speak of a

in

Who

says:

most of

Purikaya.

city,

verse is:

or what they

"Pushpamitra

my MSS.,

Purikaya.

The Brahmdmla-purnna

gives Purikaya. I

All

my MSS.

have Vaidesa,

must be wrong. The commentator explains

with Vaidisaka as

its

adjective.

One

or other §

adds that there

Ij

This

is

is

a variant,

term,

this

TT^f^'^:

the definition of what

is

,

and rightly, l)y mukhya. He which he explains by -^fw-

more ordinarily written mvrdkdva-

sikta.

^ Not one of my MSS. has anything Imt - •q^f^TT^^^W The Translator's reading seems to be corrnpted from a fragment of the comment: ^xqf^^T^'^^^lT I

I

••

See note

• in

p.

215, infra.

"

214

VISHNU PURANA.

and there

the seven Kosalas;

kings in

was another king; and Durmitra was

TRT^

TT^^:

^"m

I

^

^f^"^

'TUT 5"^:

Here

I

When

have four sons.

there will be three Bahlika kings,

the

Vindhya race

— Supratika,

and Sakyamanabhava*

reign thirty years,

king of the Mahishas.f the Patumitras, also,

who

evi-

is,

"Pravira,

not quite satisfactory, accords better with our text. says, "will

tj'oqf^'^

^SI'^J

The Vayu, though

dently, careless and inaccurate compilation.

it

be as

will

son:"

his

(quere

The Pushpamitras

is

Nabhira,

extinct,

who

this

will

name),

and

then be,

will

will be seven kings of Mekala.

Such

the generation:"

is

IT^'H^'R^ TT^T

^ffftWT

^f^TTfTf:

II

**

^:

^^{^"Rt ^^ ^rf^nftfTT ^rlfTT: The plural verb, with only two Bahlika names, II

omission; unless

we

but the following

name and

correct

Mahishas," seems to have

it

to *f|"i^% 'they

title,

little

indicates

two

some

will reign:'

"Sakyamanabhava, king of

connexion with the Bahlikas.

the If.

a subsequent part of the citation, the reading 'trayodasa' be

in

must, then, be thirteen Patumitras; but

correct,

it

ficult to

know what

*

See note

, I|

to

do with 'sapta',

seven.'

'

it

will be dif-

If,

ff

for 'santa-

below.

f The Sanskrit cited requires 'Mahishins'. +

One MS. has ^Tnf1"^«S'^ *TTT^'

^'^i^'h

gi'^^es

Bhara, instead of

Nabhira.

§

One

of

my MSS,

gives f^lff?TI

,

the

reading of the

BrahmdMa-

purdna. II

In one of

purdria, in 5[

This

is

my

my

MSS.,

f^^t •IT^T^'^^m

one copy, has ^T"Wl"

the only reading of

my

;

and the Brahmdnda-

•TTTRT^^T^T

I

MSS.; and the Brahmdnda-purdna

has the same. **

The Brahmdnda-purdna has the same

verses, but, in

my

single MS.,

in a very corrupt form,

ff The seven kings of Mekala are unnamed, as in our Purai'ia. As to Pushpamitras and the Patumitras, the import is, probably, that

the

BOOK

many Naishadha we might

215

CHAr. XXIV.

IV.,

princes.'* sense

might be,

"these thirteen kings ruled fur seventy-seven years, f

However

tih'',

may

this

be,

it

seems

the

'seventy',

read 'saptatih',

njost correct to separate

the thirteen sons

Vindhya princes from the three Bahlikas, and them from the Pushpamitras and Patumitras, who governed Me-

or fanjilies of the

Narmada

(see Vol.

note 4+).

kala,

a country on the

What

the Bahlikas (or princes of Balkh,) had to do in this part of

India

doubtful. The Durmitra of the Bhagavata has been conjecby Colonel Tod (Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society,

but

it is

not clear that even the Bhagavata considers this

name

prince as one of the Bahlikas; and the

For

Deme-

be intended for the Bactrian prince

to

p. 325),

I.,

trius:

'

160,

p.

is

tured,

Vol.

II.,

the situation

of Kosala,

while the

there were thirteen of the latter,

occurs nowhere else.

Vol,

see

11. ,

number

See the next note, near the end. On referring to the beginning of note 1

note

172,

p.

2.

of the former is not

mentioned. "

in p. 213,

supra,

it

will

be seen that the Translator has transcribed a part of the original of this quotation passage. I repeat a few words there given, and continue the

:

the Pushpamitras

"Then

the Mekalas

and there

will be just as

Thus,

many Naishadha kinas."^ The comment

not

njitra,— will

^^^

^^^I^^T: ^F

I

is

as

^tll-

—

said

probably,

of Mekala;

I

where the Pushpamitras and the Patumitras their founders, Pushpamitra and Patureign; there is no mention, as there is in the Vdyu-purdna

is

it

dynasties,

If

and the Patumitras, thirteen, will reign; and and there will be nine kings in Kosala;

seven;

be

^xq^T^T^^T^nrt^^

follows;

Kosala;

will

we

named from

are told nothing, here, of the Kosalas, but of the city of

and the "seven" defines the number of the Mekala kings.

we suppose that our text— which,

here,

is in

prose, and, therefore,

com-

paratively liable to vitiation, should read ^^qfTTTTg, it will harmonize with the Vdyu-purdna, in not defining the number of the Pushpamitras,

and

in recognizing the

One

of

my MSS.

Patumitras as thirteen.

Vide supra,

p.

214, note ft-

yields Mekalakas, for Mekalas,

be the sense, even if the t Such, owing to the word iti, could not reading were as it is suggested to alter it. The only Mekala named there is a designation of the river Narmada. X

— VISHNU PURANA.

216

Magadha,* a sovereignf named Viswasphatika

In

will establish

other tribes: he will extirpate the Kshat-

triya (or martial) race,

The

three copies of the

"more

the Meghas,

and elevate fishermen, t bar-

Vayu

read Komala, and

^TT^^t g TT^T^

*rf^wfnT ^it^^tt:

The Bhagavata agrees wifh our race of Nala:

•i
Andhras

races, seven

(^vide

The Vayu

text.**

the is

•

city

Vdyu-purdna

from the

extract

Corrected

seems

of the

other

supra, p. 199, note 4), and kings of

mention, however, of a Mekala,

capital of the

all,

contemporaries;

all,

commentator observes, petty or provincial

being, as the

In

says, of the

The Bhagavata adds two

I

Vaidura; with the remark, that these were,

there

I

that they were,

or kings of Nishadha,

Naishadhas,

kings

call the

"§

strong than sapient:

Mekala kings of our from "Magadha",

in

—a

under

note

the

rulers,

annotation,

city, in all likelihood,

and the

text.

the

being

Sanskrit

TT^T^iq

A

|«|^|

to be intended.

t The original does not designate him as such. The word is, probably, here used in the sense of the + Kaivarta. offspring

of

Nishada

men and Ayogavi women.

See the Laws of

the

Mdnavas, X., 34. §

From

the correction

made

note ^,

in

Meghas were 'both strong and sapient.' The proper and more ancient form jj

lant; and, as there

is

^

Kosala,

it

comes out

— with

^^^'^t

purdiia has efi^lT^'^t

>

is

the right word here.

that the

the dental sibi-

and '^ are frequently interchanged by careless

no doubt that

% The

is

below,

scribes,

The Brahmdiida-

yielding Kosala.

correct reading, unquestionably,

is

that which 1 find, •Tq'^

'

I'he

kings of Kosala are, thus, said to be nine in number. Its

words— XII.,

1.,

;«,— are:

t^T^fl^ HT^T %^^T^fr H^ Llere the kings of the

ff

II

Kusalas are distinctly declared

to

be seven.

H

BOOK

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

217

and Brahnians, (and other castes) to power.* will reign in Padmavati, Kantipuri,t

barians, *

The nineNagasf

The Vayu has Viswasphani § and Viswasphirii some MSS., Vi.s-waphiirji.

'

vata, Viswasphurti, or, in

he establishes, or places in authority,

of our text,

in all the copies

Kshattriyas, are called,

Patus,

The Vayu

H Pulindas, and Brahmans.

The

exclusion

the

to

Bhaga-

the

;

[

(three

castes

of the

Kaivartas,

MSS.) has

Kaivartas, Panchakas, Pulindas, and Brahmans:

The Bhagavata** has Pulindas, Yadus, and Madrakas. The Vayu describes Viswasphani as a great warrior, and, apparently, as a

eunuch:

f^^gWrfW^T^f^: W^^Tf^liftT^^^tt

He

the Ganges,

went

heaven of Indra:

to the

^^"m ^^f^t ^ *

II

worshipped the gods and manes, and, dying on the banks of

The

and

is

said

Tf^^fcf

II

::

Yadus and Pulindas.

original says

t Nagasena, called one chartta,

n^^^

to

of the

is

mentioned

at

Padmavati.

Nagas,

have been slain

named

in

the Harsha-

See

my

Vdsa-

vadattd, Preface, p. 53.

A Nagasena

on the Allahabad

See the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,

1837,

p.

pillar.

is

979; also, the Journal of the

Bombay

in the

second inscription

Asiatic Society, Vol. VIll.,

247.

p. +

§

One

Variants: Kantipuri and Kantapuri.

names the This

first

the

is

only of the three

name

that

I

cities

find in the

of the best

of

my MSS.

in the text.

The Brahmdnda-

Vdyu-purdna.

jmrd/ia has Viswaspharni and Viswasphat'i. II

If

This

** XII.,

ft and

I

find

I.,

The more ordinary that I met with this reading. I

find

is

Viswasphiirji.

See note

*,

above.

34.

two better readings than

^f^^T^ffTX^ft^%

purdna, II

no reading.

is

In only one MS. have

I

The

this;

namely, lft^Tirf?ffT<^^ "^ BrahmdncLa-

latter is the lection of the

also.

The Brahmdnda-purdna has

four lines,

instead of these three, and

says that the king committed suicide by throwing himself into the Ganges.

218

VISHNU PURANA.

and Math lira; and the Guptas of Magadha,* along the Ganges, to Prayaga. f A prince named Devarakshita ^

Such appears

'

"^rfsfT

I

The

+

to he the purport of our text

here,

Naga

Champavati;§

city

pleasant city Mathura. all

Magadha:

"W ^ of

all.

mean the same as Vayu has another series "The nine Naka kings will

and the seven Nagas(?)

is

"

and

Ganges

to

Prayaga, and Sa-

gft' x-mi 'H'n

^^^rf^ ^f t

the most explicit, and, probably,

the intermediate

most accurate,

the Nagas, ff of

along

countries,

ii

the Ganges,

were governed by the Guptas (or Rajas of the Vaisya

*

See note

+

,

the

f

The Nakas were Rajas of Bhagulpoor;

Mathura;

I,

Princes of the Gupta race will possess

these countries, the banks of the

This account

''RTT-

but the

;

analogous to that of the text:

keta, and

•TTTT

nine Nagas might be thought to

the descendants of Sesha

possess the

•T'^

:

tt

caste).

below.

t For a peculiar reading of this passage, on the warrant of two MSS. consulted by the Reverend Dr. Mill, making the Magadhas and the Guptas rulers over the Magadhas, see the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1837, p. 10. +

The natural sense

Guptas

will rule

of these

fluence of sacred rivers § In Colonel

last

words

is:

over Prayaga on the Ganges."

may

"The Magadhas and the Any place at the con-

be called Prayaga.

Wilford's MS. excerpts,

the text yields Padmavati,

with

which the BrahmdMa-purdna agrees. I!

the 1[

**

Mannas, according

to Colonel Wilford's

And

here,

again,

According to the Sanskrit, "the Magadhas",

^T^ft,

in

three copies of the

ft For the situation

of the

the Asiatic Society of Bengal, ++

extracts.

BrahmdnHa-purdna has the same reading.

See note

+, above.

Vdyu-purdiia.

kingdom of the Nagas, see the Journal of 1865,

Part

I.,

pp.

116, 117.

"

BOOK

IV.,

219

CHAl'. XXIV.

a city on the sea-shore, over the Kosalas,

will reign, in

The Bhagavata* seems

to

have taken great

liberties

with the

—

makes Viswasphiirti king over Anuganga, the course of the Ganges from Hurdwarf (according to the commenaccount;

as

tator,) to

Prayaga,

it

— residing

at Padniavati:

+

omitting the Nagas altogether, and converting 'gupta' into an epithet of fordil

'

medini',— " the preserved (or protected) earth."

considers the Nagas, Nakas,

He

same.

says:

"Then came a dynasty

the nine Nagas, or Nakas.

to

be,

Wil-

all,

the

of nine kings, called

These were an obscure

for that reason, Guptavaiiisas.

who

and Guptas

tribe, called,

There were nine families of them,

ruled, independent of each other, over various districts in

Anu-

ganga, such as Padmavati," &c. &c. That city he calls Patna; but,

f Padmavati

in the

Malati and Madhava,

hills.

Kantipuri he makes Cotwal, near Gwalior.

of the Vayu,

Of

still

amongst the Vindhya

The reading

Chanipavati, however, obviates the necessity of

vague conjecture. tribe,

lies

called

According to Wilford,

there

is

all

a powerful

Nakas, between the Jumna and the Betwa.**

the existence and

power of

the Guptas, however,

we have

recently had ample proofs, from inscriptions and coins, as in the

Chandragupta and Samudragupta of the Allahabad column (Jour-

March and June, 1834), and Kumaragupta, Chandragupta, Samudragupta, Sasigupta, &c.. on the Archer coins, found at Kanauj and elsewhere (Asiatic Renal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,

XII., *

rected §

I.,

35.

The same it

as

Padmavati.

f The commentator has Gangadwara. This the Translator had but I have cor;

as above.

For a previous translation of this stanza and its preceding context, by the Reverend Dr. Mill, see the Journal of the

with remarks thereon,

Asiatic Society of Bengal,

1837, pp. 16, 17. Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX., pp. 114, 1)5. % See Profossor Wilson's Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, Vol. II., p. 95, note f. |l

**

Colonel Wilford's words are:

Betwa-nadi.

"on

the banks of the

Jumna and

the

,

220

VISHNU Pl'RANA.

and Tamraliptas.M The GuMahishaka, ^ and the

03ras,* Pun3rakas,f

has§

possess

will

searches, Vol. XVII.,

Kalinga,

pi.

I.,

Asiatic Society of Bengal,

fig.

i|

which the legends are written

of the

See

of the modifications

543 B. C. to 1200 A. D.

March,

gal,

in

the character

current,

in all probability,

of the Sanskrit alphabet from

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Ben-

:

1838.

The Vayu

'

which,

century of our era, as conjectured by Mr. Prinsep.

fifth

his table

all

of a period prior to the use

is

modern Devanagari, and was

about the

and 39; and

1835, pi. 38

other numbers of the same Journal), in in

and Journal of the

19;

13,

5, 7,

November

also mentions the descendants of Devarakshita,

^or Daivarakshitas), as kings of the Kosalas, Tamralipta, and the sea-coast;** so far conforming with our text, as to include the

The compound

*

which these names are combined

in

reading either Odras or Andras.

t

Some MSS. omit

this people.

allows of our

One MvS. yields Udras. One copy yields Paui'idrakas.

Most of my MSS. have ^IT^I ^^ IJ^^tTT^f^HT'^^^fTZgTY which implies "a city on the sea-shore", in addition to the Kosa-

:

^,

But some copies

&c.

las,

give,

instead

-TT^,

of

'city,"

-

ll'qnl

which extends the dominion of Devarakshita as far as the sea-coast.

The only grammatical reading

§

—

oneMSS.

is

as follows

:

that

which makes the rulers Guhas of Bhauma

My

doubtful. as

if

7659, sibly,

a

person

we read took

copies

find

I

— and

occurs in only

it

^f^T^^^ft^^TTTf^'^fmT ^f T

of the

(?).

This

is,

^^f%;

however, extremely

Vdyu-purdna have Guha, in the singular; In the Mahdbhdrata, Sdnti-parva/i, si.

were intendeii. of the

their

Guhas, a nation

name from Guha,

in

the south of India,

prince

of the

who,

pos-

Nishadas,

a

Professor

Wilson's

friend

Rama.

of

have nowhere found "mountains of Mahendra ". I

II

Tf

a

lection

answering

to

The Vdyu-purdna has ^'%«^f^Tvf'^T1^

|

Corrected from "Kalinga". Corrected from "Mahihaka".

Mahishmas, according

Vdyu-purdna has the short form, Mahishas. ** The Vdyu-purdna has more, in all my

copies.

to

Its

one MS.

The

reading seems

to be:

We

are to add, then, the

Andhras and the

Paui'idras.

For the Andhras,

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XXIV.

The

mountains of Mahendra.^*

221

Manidhanaf

race of

occupy the countries of the Naishadas,t Naimishikas, and Kalatoyas. ^ The people called Kanakas § will

western parts of Bengal, Tumlook, Medinipoor, and Orissa.

copy

reads Andhra,

perhaps for

Odra,

and one

Orissa;

One lias

Champa, for the capital, which is, probably, an error, although the two other MSS., being still more faulty, do not offer the means of correction. The Vayu has the same. The countries are parts of Orissa II

'

and Berar.

The Vayu has sons

'

but names

of Maiiidhanya

the countries

Saisikas, ** and Kalatoyakas. f f

for

the ruling dynasty,

The

first

name

of country near the Vindhya mountains, but the

applies to a tract last, to

The west or southwest, however,

in the north, tt

Yudakas,ir

the Naishadhas,

those of

is,

a country probably,

intended, in this place.

see Vol.

II.,

170, note +,

p.

and

p.

205, note

and

p.

184, note f.

originated, It

is

is

and

p.

184,

note f;

supra: for the Pauiulras,

1,

Puiulra,

mentioned in

p.

Vol.

also, II.,

199,

p.

p.

note

4,

177, note tt>

whence the Paundras are supposed

to

have

122, supra.

most probable that the people spoken of along with the Pauiulras

or Pauudrakas,

the

in

Laws

of the

Mdnavas and

in

the Mahdhhdrata,

are the Andhras, not the Audras. *

Corrected from "Mahendra".

"Mauidhanu", One AIS. has Mai'iidhanyaka; one, Mauidhava; several, Manidhara, the name in Professor Wilson's Hindut Corrected from

made + II

but •f

translation.

The Brahmdnda-purdna has Maladhanya.

Corrected from "Nishadas".

So read three

of

my MSS.;

nas,

Kanas, according

to

one MS.

illegible.

Padukas or Pudakas, according to my MSS. The Brahmdnda-purdna, manuscript extract from it, has Padumas. Agreeably to different MSS., these people are cal'ed Saisikas, Sai.siSai.sitas, and Sausitas. See Vol. II., p. 177, text and note ».

in Colonel Wilford's **

§

the rest having something very different,

•

After the passage, in the Brahindnda-purd/ta, corresponding to there I*

is,

thi.s,

evidently, a considerable hiatus in Colonel Wilford's MS. extract.

See Vol.

II.,

p.

1G8, note 5.

222

VISHNU PURANA.

Amazon country* and

possess the

will

Men

Miishika. ^f

of the three tribes,

and Abhiras and Siidras,

that

occupy

will

called

but degraded, Saurashtra,

Avanti, Sura, Arbuda, and Marubhumi;+ and Sudras,

and barbarians

outcastes,

The

'

Rajya

Stri

be masters of the banks

will

usually, placed § in Bhote.

is,

may, per-

It

haps, here designate Malabar, where polyandry equally prevails.

was the pirate-coast of the The Vayu reads Bhokshyaka (or Bhokhyaka) for Mii-

Miishika, or the country of thieves,

Konkan. shika:

The Bhagavata omits

these speciiications

all

subsequent to the

notice of Viswasphiirti.

*

But one

Stri-rdjya.

my

of

copies has Trairajya.

t According to one MS., the people here spoken of are the BLiishikas; and so read some copies of the Mahdbhdrata, where Professor Wilson See Vol.

found Miishikas. +

I

find nothing

known

me,

to

II.,

as follows:

is

WTSITf^T^i^T^^T^T

p.

178.

this

to justify

rendering.

The ordinary

reading,

as

^iTT^T^f^^T'I^^Tr^flTf^^^t^

*ft'^f«fl

"Outcastes, uuregeuerate

I

tribes,

Abhiras, Sudras, and such others will govern the Saurasht'ras, the Avantis,

and the Sudras, and the regions of Arbuda and Marubhiimi."

Several of

my

best

MSS.

yield,

instead

of Sudras, as the

name

of a

Both the Sudras and the Siiras are found mentioned in See Vol. II., p. 133, note «; p. 184, association with the Abhiras. note 1; and p. 186, notes 2 and «; also, p. 224, infra, note +. nation. Suras.

After the Sudras

Abhiras

:

— the

nation

so called,

—a

single copy introduces the

and another copy has 'mountaineers', adrija,

regenerate

tribes',

lieu

in

of

'un-

adwija.

Abhira, equally with Siidra, denotes a caste, as well as a people.

Saurashtra

—

for

which

the

Translator's

"Saurashtra"

changed, in order to obtain a recognized word, for Surasht'ra,

§ Ij

its

— cannot

must be exbe

substituted

whence Surat.

By whom? This verse, as thus given,

second

half.

The words

in

is

of extremely doubtful correctness, in

my MSS.

something ditferent. The Vdyu-purdna here concludes

its

were, apparently, corrupted from

specification of peoples

and

tribes.

— :

BOOK

IV.,

223

CHAP. XXIV.

of the Indus, Darvika, the Chandrabhaga, and Kas'

mira.

1*

From

'

we might infer that the Vishnu Puraria was Mohammedans were making their first en-

this

compiled when the

Tliey seem to have invaded, and to

croachments on the west.

Sindh early

in the eighth century,

although In-

have

settled,

in

dian

princes

continued on the Indus for a subsequent period

Scriptor. Arab, de

engaged

in

Rebus

hostilities,

Indicis, Gildemeister,

in 698

whose name, however disguised by

in

tations of Ratil, Ratbal, or Ratibal, f

the genuine

They were

p. 6.

or 700, with the prince of Kabul,

Mohammedan

its

it is

represen-

not difficult to recogni/e

Hindu appellation of Ratanpal or Ratnapala.

Their

progress in this direction has not been traced; but, at the period of their invasion of Sindh, they advanced to Multan, and, probably, established themselves there, and at

Cashmere they did not occupy

Lahore, a much

till

within a century. later date;

and the

Raja Tarangini takes no notice of any attacks upon it. But the Chinese have recorded an application from the king of Cashmere, Chin-tho-lo-pi-li, for aid against

— evidently

the Arabs,

the Chandrapida of the Sanskrit,

about A. D. 713: Gildemeister, at the

Although, therefore, not actually settled as the beginning,

*

The ordinary

they had

reading

is:

commenced

p. 13.

Punjab so early

their incursions, and had,

f^J^fTZ^f^^Tf^^^T'n^irrT??^-

Tf^^^^T(?n ^^^rr^: ^g^ ^^f^r

" l

Umegenerate

tribes,

barbarians, and other Sudras will rule over the banks of the Indus,

and

the regions of the Darvika, of the Chandrabhaga, and of Kasmira."

One

of

reading,

Kasmira, as

My

,

147,

For the

I

Devika,

The Darvika see

Vol.

river

II.,

notes 2 and f. Translator's "Darvika", so far as

t Dr. Gildemeister does not appear here given.

On

this

Chandrabhaga and

banks of the Indus." best copies of the commentary have the following:

Devika.

The

of the

-xp^^o.

of

far as the

^f^cfiTffS^T^T ^f'TI p.

^f^^»

my MSS. has, instead of we must translate: "the regions -

to

p.

I

is,

^f^^^

|

thus, identified with the

144,

know,

text,

is

and note 4

;

and

nothing.

have found the

last

two variants

VISHNU PURANA.

224 These

will, all,

be contemporary monarchs, reigning

over the earth; — kings of churlish no doubt, made good their footing, by commencement of the ninth, century.

spirit,

violent tem-

of the eighth, or

the end,

This age of the Puraria

compatible with reference to the contemporary race of Gupta

is

kings, from the fourth or or, if

we

to the seventh or eighth century

fifth

are disposed to go further back,

we may

sage to the Greek and Indo-Scythian princes. likely to be the former period;

or other Puranas, there

presence of

is

seems more

It

but, in all such passages,

the risk

* :

apply the pas-

in this

that verses inspired by the

Mohammedan rulers may have been interpolated into Had the Mohammedans of Hindusthan, however,

the original text.

been intended by the

the

latter,

more

distinct,

Even

the Bhagavata, the date of

and the

localities

indications

would have been

assigned to them more central.

which we have good reason for

conjecturing to be the middle of the twelfth century, and which

about that time, by the worship of

influenced the form assumed,

Vishnu, cannot be thought to refer to the

Upper

of

castes,

India.

It is there stated

or Sudras,

will be

Mohammedan conquerors

that "rulers fallen

from their

the princes of Saurashtra,

Avanti,

Abhira, Sura, Arbuda, and Malava;t and barbarians, Sudras, and other outcastes, not enlightened by the Vedas, will possess Kasmira, Kaunti,

and the banks of the Chandrabhaga and Indus:"

^(!iTfi[^T

^f^f^

^TTr^rr ^^fvxn:

ii

Now, it was not until the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries that the Mohammedans established themselves in Gujerat and Malwa; and the Bhagavata was, unquestionably, well known,

in various

*

This position is not yet established. t Peoples, not countries, are intended in the rashtra", vide stipra, p. 222, note I, ad finem.. \

p.

I

tind,

now, that ^5*1:

133, note «.

is

original.

the more ordinary reading.

For "SauSee Vol.

II.,

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XXIV.

225

and ever addicted

per,

to falsehood and wickedness. death on women, children, and cows; they will seize upon the property of their subjects;* they will be of limited power, and will, for the most

They

will inflict

part, rapidly rise

and

fall:

their desires insatiable; piety.

gling

their lives will be short,

and they

will display

but

little

The people of the various countries interminwith them will follow their example; and, the bar-

barians being powerful in the patronage of the princes, whilst purer tribes are neglected, the people will

Wealth and piety

perish.'

parts of India,

decrease day by day,

long before that time.

XVI. f)

Asiatic Researches, Vol.

Mohammedans. Vedas, there

will

(Account of Hindu Sects, cannot, therefore, allude to

It

By specifying the princes as seceders from the no doubt that the barbarians and outcastes in-

is

tended are so only in a religious sense; and

we know, from

disputable authorities, that the western countries, Gujerat,

Malava, were the chief seats,

first

in-

Abu,

of the Buddhists, and, then, of

theJainas, from a period commencing, perhaps, before the Christian

and scarcely terminating with the

era,

Abu;

Inscriptions from

The commentator,

'

t^

f^fTTSTT

explains

Mlechchhas

^'^fr

*

will

somewhat

^(Ijtt^t:

'^jfxjfllj-:

'strong'

3T^T:

The

differently.

^TTT^^^^Rft^

^^^T^T^T^: f^T7^%r comment

conquest.

XVI.

having, no doubt, the existing state of

things in view, interprets the passage original is:

Mohammedan

Asiatic Researches, Vol.

TT^T^^^jf^iJTWt

^qf^^f%

(^f^:), and

The

I

adds:

'the

be in the centre, and the Aryas, at the end:'

T^ ^rn^T'^T^

M<MI
I

i;^"f^W5 There

is

meaning,

a variant,

if

any thing, that

M<,*<|«^KM
,

"intent

on the wives of others." + Or Professor Wilson's collected Works, Vol. I. I Two of my MSS., unaccompanied by the commentary, have 4^t^|-

^TTTT"^- and, IV.

at the

end of the passage extracted, '^'^?T^f?fr 15

I

—

:

22C

VISHNU PURANA.

until the

world

will

Then pro-

be wholly depraved.*

perty alone will confer rank; wealth will be the only the unbelievers are in the heart of the country,

on the borders;

—a

description,

and the Hindus,

however, never correct, except

as applicable to the governments, and,

inconsistent

in that case,

with the text, which had, previously, represented the bordering

and

countries in the hands of outcastes text intends

is,

to represent infidels

and the Brahmans depressed. erroneous,

is

It is

— notwithstanding

the passage should be, here, the

All that the

heretics.

and foreigners high

power,

in

not unlikely that the reading

concur,

copies

the

same

as that of the

— and

that

Vayu

f^M<44|U! ^
destroyed;"

instead of Mlechchhas chary as cha. the text

— noticing

the intermixture

occurs in a different place (see

A

used

chat being

passage similar to that of

of Hindus and barbarians,

Vol.

designates the condition of India in

shall be

and the subjects

the expression MIechchhacharas

II.,

all

p.

note

130,

ages.

1

and

§),

At no period has

the whole of the population followed Brahmanical Hinduism.

t^frT

I

t The Matsya-purdna has:

Herewith, as to the words

^T^T ^"^T^— or ^"RT^^T:

MSS. of the Matsya-purdna read, known to uie. One of my copies

%^^rr: And such appears I

— agrees of the

the

^s

,

most

Brahindnda-purdna,

Vdyu-purdna,

too,

has

as

tJIT'^-

I

its

text

to

have been the reading of our Purana,

was tampered with by the conimeutator.

See

note

+

l)efore

in

the

preceding page. §

With reference

the end.

to

the

verse there

quoted,

see

note f,

above,

at

;

BOOK source of devotion

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

227

passion will be the sole bond of union between the sexes; falsehood will be the only means of success in litigation and women will be ob;

;

jects

merely of sensual

venerated but for

its

Earth will be mineral treasures;'* the Brahgratification.

manical thread will constitute a Brahman; external types (as the staff and red garb,f) will be the only distinctions of the several orders of will will

life ;+ dishonesty § be the (universal) means of subsistence; weakness he the cause of dependence;' menace and pre-

sumption will

will be substituted for learning;

t

liberality

be devotion;** simple ablution wih be purifica-

tion ;-ff mutual assent will be marriage; fine clothes

1

TV That

is,

there will be no Tirthas,

— places

held sacred, and

no particular spot of earth will have any

objects of pilgrimage;

especial sanctity. ^

Gifts

will

be

made from

the impulse of ordinary feeling,

not in connexion with religious

rites, and as an act of devotion and ablution will be performed for pleasure or comfort, not reli-

giously, with prescribed ceremonies

*

irN^I^:

T<^frrer*TTf^^

these words

is

l

and prayers.

The

Translator's

explanation

of

taken from the commentary.

t This explanation

is

supplied by the Translator.

§ Anydya. I!

**

rich,

tt

Avriti, 'protection,' 'security.'

The will

original adds

^TSTffW ^T^t^W'T'

>

implying,

that a

man,

if

be reputed pure.

WT'W^

will pass for a

TT^T>il«T%fTI

complete

I

This seems to mean, that

toilette.

mere bathing

C'rt-

228 will

VISHNU PUUANA.

be dignity;^ and water afar

a holy spring.*

x\midst

off will be

castes,

all

he

esteemed

who

is

the

strongest will reign over a principality f thus vitiated by many faults. The people, unable to bear the heavy

imposed upon them by their avaricious amongst the valleys of the mountains, and will be glad to feed upon (wild) honey, herbs, roots, fruits, leaves, and flowers: theiionly covering will be the bark of trees; and they will be exposed to the cold, and wind, and sun, and rain. No man's life will exceed three and twenty years. burthens t

sovereigns, m^II take refuge

Thus,

the Kali age,

in

human

ceed, until the

shall

decay constantly pro-

race approaches

its

annihila-

tion.

When

the practices taught by the Vedas and the in-

stitutes of

law

shall nearly

have ceased, and the close

of the Kali age shall be nigh, a portion of that divine

being

who

exists, of his

own spiritual nature, in the who is the beginning and

character of Brahma, and the end, and

who comprehends

cend upon earth: he

will

all

things, shall des-

be born in the family of

The expression Sad-vesa-dharin (^'^llJ'^TfT'l) is explained mean either one who wears fine clothes, or who assumes the '

to

exterior garb of sanctity. §

Either interpretation

is

equally al-

lowable.

*

"Holy spring"

is

to render tirtha.

t Bhu-maAciala, 'the earth.' * The original has kara-bhdra, 'load of taxes,' §

The commentator confines himself

'a hypocrite.'

to

'

explaining the term hy ddmbhika,

BOOK

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

229

Vishnuyasas,— an eminent Brahman of Saihbhala* vilendowed with the eight superhuman

lage,— as Kalki, faculties.

By

his irresistible

might he

the Mlechchhas and thieves, and

He

devoted to iniquity.

all

will destroy all

whose minds are

then, reestablish right-

will,

eousness upon earth; and the minds of those at the

end of the Kali age

shall

be as pellucid as crystal. The

shall

who

live

be awakened, and

men who

are, thus,

changed by virtue of that peculiar time shall be as the seeds of human beings, and shall give birth to a race

who

laws of the Krita age (or age of

shall follow the

"When

the sun and moon, and

(the lunar asterism) Tishya,f

and the planet Jupiter

purity).

As

it is

said:

are in one mansion, the Krita age shall return, "^t

Thus, most excellent Muni, the kings

who

are present, and

merated. tion of

chief star of

to be

Tishya

Called Sambhala,

are past,

the birth of Parikshit to the corona-

it is

known

that 1015 years have

the text,

in these particulars.

d in the constellation Cancer.

is

in the

family of Vishnuyasas

the

who

are to be, have been enu-

The Bhagavata agrees § with

'

The

*

From

Nanda

who

Bhdgavata-purdna, XII.,

nor the village

of Kalki

II.,

Neither

18.

specified

is

{[

the

in

Vdyu-purdna, the Matsya-purdna, and the Brahmdnda-purd/ia. + More commonly denominated Pnshya. I The whole of this paragraph is condensed, or loosely rendered

same remark holds good

the §

found il

p.

in

See

322.

the

Vdyu-purdna and

Colebrooke's

and

as to the rest of the chapter.

corresponds almost literally

It

'

;

:

XII.,

in the

Miscellaneous

II.,

24.

A

similar stanza

is

Brahmdnda-purdna. Essays,

Vol,

II.,

table

opposite

:

VISHNU rUHANA.

230

When

elapsed.^*

two

the

seven

All the copies concur in this reading:

'

Three copies of the Vayu assign •

of the

stars

first

We

to the

read, in the Bhdgavata-purdna,

Tmi[^^^^ g

fi^^

fi[wr:

XII.,

^TW^lftTTT'l

lift

w^ -T^ f^%

% ^^^

same

^n^TT

^T^ ^srg^

II.,

interval 1050 years,

26

— 32

II

Mw

II

^Tf^rTi ^^t:

rT^Tf^TTtSfff^^f^ q-R ^^TT^ ^^: m^f^m^XT?I-Wt ^1TWT% TTTiTffT:

ii

II

I

TT^TWT^ ^ '^m^ff: ^T^ %^^r^^ ^^rrg f^'^Tf^ ff f»^ niTTr^ ^f^^T^T^iTfTTai^: ij^ w^v^ ^^"RT^t ^f^: fT^T 'T^rqaj^^ ^f^ft Tf^^ffT

^f^^

fT"Rc5jrf^W

II

I

ii

^^^

I

II

"From your

birth [Parikshit

is

of Nanda,

1115 years will elapse.

"Of

seven Rishis two are

the

addressed by Suka,] to the inauguration

first

perceived rising in

the

sky; and

even with the middle of those two stars is that with which the Rishis are united; and they remain so during a hundred years of men In your time, and at this the asterism which

moment, they

"When

is

observed to be, at night,

are situated in

Magha.

the splendour of Vishnu,

named Krishna, departed

then did the Kali age, during which

So long

world.

as he continued

to

men

touch

delight

the earth

in

for heaven,

sin,

invade the

with his holy feet,

so long the Kali age was unable to subdue the world.

"When

the

seven Rishis were in Magha, the Kali age, comprising

[432.000 common years], began; and, when, from Magha, they shall reach Purvashadha, then will this Kali age attain its growth, under Nanda and his successors." This rendering is by Colebrooke, and will be found in his Miscella-

1200 [divine]

neous

Essays,

p. 359.

years

Vol.

II.,

pp. 356, 357;

or Asiatic

Researches,

Vol.

IX.,

:

;

BOOK

231

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

Rishis (the great Bear) rise in the heavens, and

°^ ^^^ Matsya five copies have the same, ifgi-

^"<^

^WTIT^tTT;

jj^tTT;, or 1050 years,

whilst one copy has 1500 years,

I

which the commentator explains,

T?gH"-

1115 years:

The Bhagavataf has

*

ff^'^-^T^;^

some

thousand years and a hundred

'-a

He notices, XJ^^-jftTft ITTI although he does not attempt to account for the nevertheless, discrepancy,— that the total period from Parikshit to Nanda was, with fifteen over":

—

^

^^^f^

of the different intermediate

actually, according to the duration

as

dynasties,

enumerated by

the

all

1

authorities,

fifteen

centu-

ries; viz.:

1000 years.

Magadha kings Pradvota, &c Sisunaga, &c

138

362

1500 years.

The

shorter period

is

best proportioned to the

number

of kings

reckoning from Sahadeva, (who was contemporary with Pathe rikshit), and taking the number of the Barhadrathas from

for,

Matsya,

we have

t

thirty-two of them,

race,§ and ten Saisunagas;

in

or,

H

all,

five

of

the Pradyota

forty-seven,

which, as

more than twenty-two years

the divisor of 1050, gives rather

to

The Vayu and the Matsya further specify the interval from Nanda to Puloraat (the last of the Andhra kings), as being

a reign.

83611 years;

a total that does not agree exactly with the items

previously specified

•

In

Colonel Wilford's

rdna, the reading

is

taanuscript

Xig^lftTTt>

extract

from

the

BrahindMa-pu-

thus making the period one of 1015

years.

t See note « in the preceding page. * Vide supra, p. 177, note 1. § II

Vide supra, p. 179.

Vide supra,

f The

p.

182.

Matsya-purdi'ia and

but, in all

my

the

five copies of the

Brahmdnia-purdna seem

Vdyu-purdna, there

where Professor Wilson tinds mention of Pulomat.

is

to

say

so;

the word ITTTTQ",

232

VISHNU I'LRANA.

is seen at night at an equal distance between them, then the seven Rishis continue station-

lunar asterism

10

Nandas Mauryas Sungas

4

Kanwas

45

29

Andhras

460

9

10

100 years. 137

112

854 years.

62

the average duration of reign

In either case,

not improbable;

is

number gives less than fourteen years to each prince. It is important to remember that the reign of Parikshit is, according to Hindu chronology, coeval w^ith the commencement of the Kali age; and, even, therefore, taking the longest Pauranik interval, we have but sixteen centuries betw^een Chanas the

highest

dragupta,

— or,

considering him as the same

nineteen centuries B.

According

to the

C, —

for

chronology of our

but B. C. 1415; to that of the to that of the

Bhagavata,

vs'ith

the beginning

however,

text,

Vayu and Matsya,

1515.

Sandrocoptos,

of the Kali

According

to

it

age.

would be

B. C. 1450; and

Colonel Wilford's

computations (Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX., Chronological Table, conclusion of the Great

116), the

p.

Buchanan conjectures B. C.

Vyasa was

rashtra, *

it

the

to

War

have occurred

putative

father

took place B. C.

in the thirteenth

1370.

century

of Paridu and Dhfita-

and, consequently, was contemporary with the heroes

of the Great War. data, that the

Mr. Colebrookef infers, from astronomical arrangement of the Vedas, attributed to Vyasa, took

place in the fourteenth

century B. C.

date of Yudhishthira, the chief (Historical

View

of authority

•

is

Vide supra,

in

p.

of the

Mr. Bentley brings the

of the Pandavas, to

Hindu Astronomy,

p. 67)

;

.575

B. C.

but the weight

favour of the thirteenth or fourteenth century

1,08.

t Miscellaneous Essays, Vol. I., pp. 109, 110, and pp. 200— 202. Also see an extract from a searching and critical article by Professor Whitney, quoted

in

the present work, Vol.

II.,

pp.

273—275.

.

BOOK

233

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

hundred years of men.* At the birth of Parikshit, they were in Magha; and the Kali age then commenced, which consists of 1200 (divine) years. When the portion of Vishnu (that had been born from Vasudeva) returned to heaven, then ary, in that conjunction, for a

C,

B.

for

'

and

A

war of

the

mencement of

similar explanation

Matsya Puranas

writers,

the Mahabharata, and

com-

the reputed

the Kali age.

given in the Bhagavata, * Vayu,

is

and like

;

accounts

,

from

astronomical

are cited by Mr. Colebrooke (Asiatic Researches,

IX., p. 358). f the notion

•" :

Vol.

The commentator on the Bhagavata thus explains The two stars (Pulaha and Kratu,) must rise or be

visible before the rest

and whichever asterism

;

from the middle of those

stars is that with

a line south

is in

which

tlie

seven stars

are united; and so they continue for one hundred years."

Colonel

t

Wilford has, also, given a like explanation of the revolution of Rishis (Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX.,

the

According

p. 83).

to

Bentley, the notion originated in a contrivance of the astronomers

show the quantity of

to

was by assuming

an

the precession

imaginary

line,

of the equinoxes:

or great

"This passing

circle,

through the poles of the ecliptic and the beginning of the fixed

Magha, which

circle

the Great Bear.

being called line

*

*

was supposed to cut some *. The seven stars in

the Rishis,

the circle so

of the stars in the Great

Bear

assumed was called the

of the Rishis; and, being invariably fixed to the beginning

of the lunar asterism Magha, the precession would be noted by of any

stating the degree &c.

that fixed line or circle,

Hindu Astronomy,

*

Vide supra,

p.

moveable lunar mansion cut by

as an index. "

Historical

p.

is

very

of the

230, note •

t Or Miscellaneous Essays, Vol. II., p. 355. * These are, mostly, Colebrooke's own words, Sanskrit

View

p. 65.

much

fuller.

a

little

altered.

See the Asiatic Researches,

360; or Miscellaneous Essays, Vol,

II.,

p.

357.

The

Vol. IX.,

—

;

:

234

VISHNU PURANA.

As long

commenced.

the Kali age

touched by his sacred

feet,

as the earth

was

the Kali age could not affect

As soon as the incarnation* of the eternal Vishnu had departed, the son of Dharma, — Yudhishthira,f with his brethren,* abdicated the sovereignty. Observing unpropitious portents, consequent upon Krishna's disappearance, he placed Parikshit upon the it.

When

throne.

the seven Rishis are in Piirvashadha,

then Nanda will begin to reign;' and thenceforward the influence of the Kali will augment. §

The Bhagavata has

'

the

same; and

1050 years; as, including

vashadha, or 1000 years.

Magha, we have

the end

of the

ten asterisms to Piir-

The Vayu and Matsya

accurate, in all the copies consulted,

what they mean

agrees with the pe-

this

between Parikshit and Nanda, of

riod assigned for the interval

to describe.

that

are so very in-

not safe to affirm

it is

Apparently, they

!|

Andhra dynasty,

that,

state,

which furnishes other ten asterisms; the whole being nearly accordance with the chronology of the text

from Parikshit

to

at

the Hishis will be in Kfittika,

the last of the

Andhras

and the entire century of each asterism,

in

as the total interval

;

+ 836 = 1886

1050

is

at the

beginning aud end

The

of the series, need not be taken into account.

copies of the

Matsya read

•

Amia.

t Vide supra, pp. 102 and 159. * Read "younger brethren", the original being ^Kiif^l

f^T^^TfR^^^ ^rf€^ft if^^ffT I

The

stanzas

rdna, cite

interesting in

are

them.

each so

passages thus referred

to,

and of about

many

I'uraiia,

extremely

corrupt,

Specimens of what

notes in the two following pages.

in I

all

find

as

my in

II

of some ten Brahmdnda-pu-

consisting in the

MSS., that

my

|

copie.s

I

am

will

unable to

be

seen in

BOOK

The day

235

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

that Krishna shall

have departed from the

earth will be the first of the Kali age, the duration of

"The

seven Rishis are on a line with the brilliant Agni;"" that

with Kfittika, of which Agni

is,

Vayu

copies have TT
seems as

it

+

same phrase; but

Vayu

the three

a very unintelligible clause.

Again,

they intended to designate the end of the Andhra

if

race as the period of a complete revolution, the

The

the presiding deity, f

is

the

intends, in all probability,

or 2700 years; for

has:

" The races at the end of the Andhras will be after 2700 years."

The Matsya has:

*

Corrected,

on the

authority

of all

my MSS.,

from IT(f)H ifMTT?

which breaks the metre. t

ad t

Whence

Krittika has

Agneya

as a

synonym.

See Vol

II.,

p.

277,

calcem.

The

abouts

;

text of the

Vdyu-purdna

is,

evidently,

in the context of the passage

but,

taken, the computations are retrograde.

All

my MSS.

somewhat

corrupt, here-

from which these words are

Thus, we read:

have, to be sure, at the beginning of this stanza,

^R^-

But the Matsya-purdna and the BrahmdMa-piirdna iuruish the restoration of what is, without question, the true lection. § This line is immetrical and ungrammatical, aud says nothing of "the end of the Andhras". My best MSS. have:

%TrfH^«fiTt1[

I

^Hf^T- ^t^^rr ^^i^^WT %i^^^n: g^: The corresponding verse

of the

Brahmdnda-purdna

i

is,

in

my

sole

copy, crowded with mistakes of transcription II

I

MSS.

can

One

but partially of

mdnda-purdnn in the note

amend

them ends

it

this

with

gives, at its close:

incorrect verse

^^SH^Tirt 5^^"^: rT<J?^'^! X(^',

immediately preceding.

\

by

J^I

the I

Compare

aid

of

my

The Brahthe reading

VISHNU FIRANA.

236 which you

shall

years of mortals.

hear:

it

continue for 360.000

will

After twelve hundred divine years

have elapsed, the Krita age shall be renewed. Thus, age after age, Brahmans, Kshattriyas, Vaisyas,

shall

and Siidras, excellent Brahman, men of great souls, have passed away by thousands, whose names, and

And,

at the close of the passage, after specifying, as usual,

"the seven Rishis were

the

Vayu

in

that

in the time of Parikshit":

adds:

though repeated

a passage which,

most inaccurate;

although

intimate that the Rishis

it

that

Parikshit to Pulomat; whilst,

the M8S.,

in

obviously,

is,

might, perhaps, be understood to

will be

Andhra race: but

after the

Magha,

in

the twenty-fourth asterisni

would give only

1400 years from

from Magha

the twenty-fourth

if

would give 2400 years; both periods being inThe Matsya has a difcompatible with previous specifications. ferent reading of the second line, but one not much more satis-

was

intended,

factory

"A

it

:

hundred "

years

by the

posed,

may

be,

Kali age

*

The

be

will

in

the

to

to illustrate the

become most

have

which the

at

active

mfrf^^'

and

^"^ ^"^

So, perhaps, the Matsya-purdna

is

pro-

evil influence

of the

^"*^^ t^® verse,

rea
in

one of

and so the

intended to read;

according to

copies.

t IffT ^TTT.

My

is it

chronology of

irresistible.

Vdyu-purdna and the BrahmdMa-purdna actually do

my

twenty-fourth

of the period, whatever

specification

that of the era

is

my MSS.

All

them.

is

Brahma

last-cited passages,

princes or dynasties. it

of

In neither of these authorities, however,

(asterisra?).

best

MSS.

iS)

prol)ably, the correct reading of the

give,

at its beginning,

^H^Wtir

I

end of

this verse.

BOOK

IV.,

CHAP. XXIV.

237

and faniilies I have not enumerated to you, from their great number, and the repetition of appellations it would involve. * Two persons,— Devapi, of tribes,

the race of Puru,t and Maru,: of the family of Ikshwaku,— through the force of devotion, § continue alive throughout the whole four ages, residing at the

They will return hither, in the beginning H of the Krita age, and, becoming members of village of Kalapa.

|!

the family of the Manu, give origin to the Kshattriya dynasties.^ In this manner, the earth is possessed, through every series of the three first ages,— the Krita,

Dwapara,— by the sons of the Manu; and some remain in the Kali age, to serve as the rudiments of renewed generations, in the same way as Devapi and Maru are still in existence.** I have now given you a summary account of the Treta, and

sovereigns of the earth: to recapitulate the whole

would be impossible even

'

The Bhagavata has

observes,

in

the same;

being the restorer

a hundred lives.

These

Devapi, as the commentator

of the Lunar,

and Maru,

of the

Solar, race.

t So yield pp. 148 and *

See Vol.

§

Yoga.

II

Sea

Vol.

^

There

**

See

2nd

ed.).

is

all

my MSS.

;

but we should here read Kuru.

Vide supra,

152. Ill

,

III.,

p.

325.

p.

197,

no word,

in

Original Sans/crit

text

and note §.

the Sanskrit, corresponding to this. Texts,

Part

1.,

p.

149 (pp. 277, 278,

in

the

238

VISHNU PURANA.

and other kings, who, with perishable frames, have possessed this ever-during world, and who, blinded

with deceptive notions of individual occupation, have indulged the feeling that suggests " This earth is mine —it

my

is

So,

many who

many who succeeded come, have ceased, or as

if

my

son's— it belongs to

passed away.

smiling with

dynasty, " have,

them, and

many who

will cease, to be.

autunmal flowers,

all,

before them,

reigned

are yet to

Earth laughs, to

behold her

kings unable to effect the subjugation of themselves.* 1 will repeat to you, Maitreya, the stanzas that were chanted by Earth, and which the Muni Asitaf communicated to Janaka, whose banner was virtue: "How

great

who

the folly of princes,

is

are

endowed with

the faculty of reason, to cherish the confidence of ambition,

when they themselves

wave!

Before they have subdued themselves,

are but

foam upon the they

seek to reduce their ministers, their servants, their

under their authority; they then endeavour overcome their foes.t 'Thus', say they, 'will we conquer the ocean-circled earth', and, intent upon their project, behold not death, which is not far off. But what mighty matter is the subjugation of the seagirt earth to one who can subdue himself? Emanci-

subjects,

to

gnr-RfTt:

^Tt^ ^
Read "harassed with the enterprise

II

of self-conquest".

not clear who he was. The best known Asita was son of BhaRdmdyana, Bdla-kdiida, LXX., 27; Ayodhyd-kdMa, CX., 15: &c.

It is

t rata:

See Vol.

"They

III.,

p.

297, note \.

wish, after subduing themselves, to reduce," &c.

f

BOOK pation from existence

IV.,

is

CHA1\ XXIV.

239

the fruit of self-control.

through infatuation* that kings desire

whom

their [)redecessors

w^hom

their fathers

It is

to possess nie,

have been forced to leave have not retained. Beguiled by

the selfish love of sway, fathers contend with sons,

and brothers w4th

brothers,

for

my

possession.

Foolishness has been the character of every king

has boasted 'AH this earth

mine —it

How

mine

who

— everything

is

my

house for ever'; for he is dead. possible that such vain desh'es should sur-

will

is it

is

be

in

vive in the hearts of his descendants, their progenitor, absorbed

by the

who have

thirst of

seen

dominion,

whom he called his own, and tread the path of dissolution?* When I hear a king sending word to another, by his ambassador, 'This eai'th is mine; immediately resign (your precompelled to relinquish me,

tensions to) first);

but

it,'

it

I

am moved

soon subsides,

to violent laughter, (at

in pity for

the infatuated

fool."

These were the verses, Maitreya, which Earth reand by listening to which, ambition § fades away, like snow^ before the sun. I have now related to you the whole (account of the) descendants of the Manu, amongst whom have flourished kings endowed with cited,

*

Vimiidhatwa.

l^TWt §

Mainatwa.

'Trff^ ^TlffT

II

VISHNU PL RAN A.

240

a portion* of Vishnu, engaged in the preservation of

Whoever

the earth.

of

shall listen (reverently

and)

v^^ith

from the posterity be purified entirely from all his sins,

to this narrative, proceeding

faith,

Manu,

shall

and, with the perfect possession of his faculties, shall

unequalled affluence, plenty, and prosperity.

live in

He who

has heard of the races of the Sun and Moon,

of Ikshwaku, Jahnu, Mandhatri,f Sagara, and Raghu,

who

have,

posterity,

all,

perished ;+ of Yayati, Nahusha, and their

who

are no more; of kings of great might,

and unbounded wealth, who have

resistless valour,

been overcome by

now, only a

tale;

still

he

more powerful

will learn

or wife,

call either children,

time,

and

are,

wisdom, and forbear to or house, or lands,

The arduous penances performed by heroic men obstructing wealth, his own.

or

that have been fate for count-

and sacrifices of great effihave been made, by time, the subject

less years, religious rites

cacy and virtue,

only of narration. §

The

valiant Pfithu traversed the

universe, everywhere triumphant over his foes; yet he

was blown away, *

The

original has

like the light

down

of the Simal||

aihidMa, "a portion of a portion."

t Corrected, here and below, from " Mandhatri ". The Translator was mis+ Read "Sagara, Avikshita, and the Raghus". taken in thinking that he found anything answering to "who have, all perished".

The

original runs:

Avikshita, or the son of Avikshit, was Marutta.

and

p.

§

fTTT

rnft

Sdlinali, in the original. II

See Vol.

244, note §.

^:

5^^^^-

Seinal

is

the llimli lor

il.

III.,

p.

243,

BOOK

CHAP. XXIV.

IV.,

He who was Kartavirya

before the blast of time.

tree,

subdued innumerable

and conquered the

enemies,

seven zones of the earth

but

;

241

now he

is

only the topic

of a theme, a subject for affirmation and contradiction.^

Fie upon the empire of the sons of Raghu,

umphed over Dasanana,* and extended

who

tri-

sway to the ends of the earth! For was it not consumed, in an instant, by the frown of the destroyer Vf Mandhatri, the emperor of the universe, is embodied only in a legend; and what pious man who hears it will ever their

be so unwise as to cherish the desire of possession in his soul?

I

Bhagh'atha, Sagara, Kakutstha, Dasanana,

Rama, § Lakshmana, Yudhishthira, and others have been. Is are they

To

'

it

Have they ever We know not.

so?

now?

be the cause of Sankalpa,

strain, and,

the words of the I,

often,

in the

Roman

demens,

Here, again,

— see

same words.

'belief,'

and

indulges in a sim-

The whole

recalls

satirist:

et saevas ciirre per Alpes,

Ut pueris placeas,

*

'conviction,'

The Bhagavata

Vikalpa, 'doubt,' 'disbelief.' ilar

Where The powerful kings

really existed? |i

et

declamatio fias.^

the preceding page,

note I,

— the

Translator has

misapprehended the original, which speaks of the empire "of Dasanana, Avikshita, and Raghava": strangely

All

my MSS.

have

would equally well

p.

this reading,

yielding Avikshita,

though Avikshita

suit the metre.

t The original has Antaka, who is one with Yama. 188, note 1; and Vol. II., p. 112, note. " Desire of possession is to render mamativa. I "'

§

The Sanskrit has Raghava.

^m ^ ^

fwmj

Juvenal., X., 166,

IV.

i>

^ ^ T f%^:

I

167.

16

See

Vol.

I.,

242

VISHNU PURANA.

who now

who

are, or

will be, as I

have related them

any others who are unspecified,*

to you, or

subject to the

are,

all,

same late;f (and the present and the

future will perish and be forgotten, like their predecessors),

Aware

t

of this truth, a wise

man

will

never

be influenced by the pi'inciple of individual appropriation; and,

regarding them as only transient and tem-

poral possessions,

he

will

not consider children and

posterity, lands

and property, or whatever

sonal, to be his

own. §

*

AbidheydJi.

+

There

is

nothing-,

have here marked

ofl'

in

the Sanskrit,

with parentheses.

answering

to

else

is

per-

the words which

I

VISIINC PURAnA. BOOK

V.

CHAPTER applies to the

They accompany her

gods.

promises to give her

Devaki.

all

'

who

Vasudeva and

Vishnu's instructions to Yoganidra.

related to

me

a

full

account

the different dynasties of kings,

and of their

Book

the biography of

The whole Many

of this

Krishna.

only allude to

it

tioned; but, as

is

of the Purarias occasionally.

The Brahma Parana Which as our text. it is

more

dedicated to

omit

this subject altogether,

In others,

usually

of

its

own.

especially

same words

may

be ques-

met with, the Brahma Puraria

The Hari Vamsa has a

describes

is

a

narra-

with additions and em-

The Brahma

Vaivarta,

his

throughout,

it,

the Krishna

boyhood

and youth.

celebrates the acts of Krishna; and one portion of

Janma Kharida, The incidents are

or

equally prominent.

has the best right to them

detailed than that of the text,

bellishments

it is

the story exactly in the

gives

very heterogeneous compilation. tive

Vishnu,

to

Kaiiisa imprisons

relief.

iVlAITREYA.'— You have of

I.

Earth, oppressed by the Daityas,

The. death of Kariisa announced.

the same, in general, as those in \he text; but

they are lost amidst interminable descriptions of Krishna's sports

with the Gopis, and with his mistress Radha, elsewhere: the whole

is in

— a person not noticed

a style indicative of a modern origin.

The Agni Puraria and Padma Purana

(Uttara Karida) have ac-

counts of Krishna; but they are mere summaries, compiled, evidently,

from other works.

ventures of Krishna

is

The

principal

authority for the ad-

the Bhagavata, the tenth

Book

of which

VISHNU PURANA.

246

successive transactions.

I

more

wish, now, to hear a

particular description, holy Rishi,* of the portion of

Vishnu^ that came down upon earth, and was born is

exclusively devoted to him.

It

this

is

work which

doubt, mainly extended the worship of Krishna; as is

by

evinced

its

been translated

having

its

into all

languages of India professing to have a literature. sagar,

its

Hindi version,

well

is

known;

has.

no

popularity

the spoken

The

Preni-

but there are, also, trans-

lations in Marathi, Telugu, Tamil, &c.

It

does not seem likely,

however, that the Vishnu Puraria has copied the Bhagavata; although

in

for,

greater conciseness may, sometimes, look like abridg-

its

ment, yet the descriptions are, generally, of a more simple and Here, as usual, the Mahabharata is, no

antiquated character. doubt,

earliest extant

the

whilst

for,

but

authority:

it

is

not the earliest;

omits to narrate most of his personal adventures

it

unconnected with his alliance with the Pandavas, to them,

progeny.

and names, repeatedly, It

capital,

his

also devotes a section, the

it

often alludes

and

his wives,

Mausala Parvan,

his

to the

The story of Krishna, the prince of the Yadavas. and hero, must have been complete, when the Mahabharata was compiled. It is doubtful, however, if Krishna, the boy, and his

destruction

adventures at Vrindavana, were not subsequent inventions. There are no allusions to them, in the poem, of an unsuspicious nature.

The only ones

met with are contained

that I have

by Sisupala,t— Sabha Parvan, Vol.

may

I.,

p.

3(50,— in

Krishna

be others scattered through the poem; but

but they

easily

a speech

have been interpolated. There

viles

may

;

in

which he re-

I

have not ob-

served them. '

The

notices

of Krishna's origin and character, in various

passages of the Mahabharata, are by indicate different

dates,

at least.

juna,— Vana Parvan, Vol. thousands of years •

Brahmarshi.

in

I.,

p.

no means consistent, and

In an address to him by Ar-

426,— he

is

said to have passed

various holy places, engaged in arduous

See Vol.

III.,

t On the passage referred pp. 170, et seq., and p. 248.

to,

p. 68, note

1.

see Original Sanskrit Texts,

Part IV.,

;

'

BOOK the family of Yadu.

CHAP.

v.,

247

I.

what actions he*

Tell me, also,

pertbi-med in his descent, as a part of a part of the

Supreme, upon the earth/ He

penances.

frequently identified with

is

the Rishi Nai-ayaria;

Nara:f

or he and Arjuna are said to be Narayaiia and

In the Dana-dhainia,

he

is

represented as a worshipper of Siva,

his wife

and propitiating him and

from them, wives and children. §

always on the scene; but he portion) of Vishnu;

is,

in

repeatedly, called an An'isa

number of

a great

Vishnu or Narayaria, and

identified with

This

things.'

whilst,

Uma, and receiving, as boons, As a warrior and prince, he is

latter

is

his

places,

amongst the

^^-

Vaishriavas, agreeably to the text of the Bhagavata: li"^!!^

"Kfishria

Sfjw-i^-^,

This

'

a

is

still

is

the lord (Vishnu) himself."

further diminution of Krishna's dignity: he

B"^

'-hi^^

^^®

is

Au'isaihsavatara (^njT-

not even a part, but 'a part of a part,'

l^T^^TT)-

is

consequently, 'all

is,

of course,

character,

(or

he

commentator maintains,

be under-

to

is

stood only of his form or condition as man, not of his power as it suffered no diminution, either in its primary or secondary state,

the

— as

Veda

light,

by suffusion,

cited

is

taken from what

"Krishna

i^t

is

how

WW

vet the remainder

'^IntheTriginal, I.,

the

Tt ^t

^^^TTF^^^tW:

p. Ill,

that is

a verse of

which

is full

in:

,

note 1; and Vol.

WW

be

undiminished:"

supreme Brahma; though the form of a

Supreme should assume

'TTT^ff^

^^

t See Vol.

full,

no decrease; and

"Though

nevertheless, the very

is,

be a mysterv

suffers

to this effect:

it

man:"

I

'the divine Purushottama. III.,

p. 68,

note

1

;

also,

Origi-

nal Sanskrit Texts, Part IV., pp. 192—206. Mahdhhdrata, Sdnti-parvan, si. 13165. I § II

See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part

The

first

This passage

1 Thus

IV., pp.

163,

et seq.

runs: verse of the quotation, as given by the commentator,

is

from the ^atapatha-brdhmana, XIV., commentator.

cited by the

VIII.,

1.

VISHNU PURANA.

248

will relate to you, Maitreya, the ac-

Para^ara.— 1

count which you have requested; — the birth of a part of a part of Vishnu, and the benefits which his actions conferred upon the world.

""

Vasudeva formerly married the daughter

of Devaka,

the illustrious Devaki,f a maiden of celestial beauty.: After their nuptials, Kamsa, the increaser of the race of Bhoja, drove their car, as their charioteer.

As they

were going along, a voice in the sky, sounding aloud, and deep as thunder, addressed Kamsa, and said: "Fool that you are, the eighth child of the damsel whom you are driving in the car shall take away your life."^§ On hearing this, Kamsa drew his sword, and was about to

to death; but

putDevaki

Vasudeva interposed,

say-

Spare her

life;

ing: "Kill not Devaki, great warrior.

So the Bhagavata, in one passage, predicts that the Para-purusha (Purushottama, or Vishnu,) will be born, visibly, in the il

dwelling of Vasudeva:

The Bhagavata tells the circumstance as in the text. The Hari Vaihsa makes Narada apprise Kamsa of his danger. Narada's interposition is not mentioned until afterwards, by our '

authority.

For the from p.

Devaki

is

and an improved translation

original

beginning to

its

A

217.

the cousin of Karhsa.

this point,

considerable extract

Vide supra,

ol

the present Chapter,

see Original Sanskrit YVxt.s,

II

X,,

p.

^TWrTT

§

I.,

23.

I

98.

^f%

Part IV.,

from the commentary, with an English

version, will, also, be found in the following pages.

t Vide supra,

p. 98.

t

Devatopamd.

^ ^ ^TT T^

f^rTTR:

have completed the stanza.

I

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

249

I.

deliver to you every child that she may bring Appeased by which promise, and relying on the character of Vasndeva, Kamsa desisted from the

and

I will

forth."

attempt.

At

that time, Earth, overburthened by her load, re-

Mount Meru,

paired to

to an

assembly of the gods, and,

addressing the divinities, with related,

piteous accents,

in

all

Brahma

at their head,

her distress.

"Agni,"

said Earth, "is the progenitor of gold; Siirya, of rays

The parent and

of light. ^ spheres,

and of all Brahma,

guide"" of me,

who

the supreme f Narayana,

is

is

the lord of the lord of patriarchs; the eldest of the eldest-born; one with minutes and hours

though indiscrete.

time; having form,

blage of yourselves,

The Suns,§

gods,

is

the universe, of

whom

one with

but a part of him.

the Winds, the Saints,

Vasus, the Aswins, Fire,

;+

This assem-

the Rudras, the

i

the patriarch-creators of

If

Atri

the

is

first,

all

are but

forms of the mighty and inscrutable** Vishnu. '

Agni, or

fire,

or,

The sun

is

the lord

as the cause of rain and vegetation,

phrase

•

burns away the dross, according

refines gold,

the commentator.

to

is:

^^7

^:

^:

ipft

"Parent and guide"

is

The

of the rays of light,

the lord of cattle.

The

|

to render guru.

Vandya

is

a variant.

t Guru.

§ Corrected

from "sun"; the original exhibiting the phiral.

similar passage, in which the

WT

Suns

are spoken

of,

For a

vide infra, p. 258.

*\\f\'. MX^T> "the Adityas, the Maruts, and the Sadhyas." "M \ f^ See Vol. II., pp. 27, 79, 22. •[ VahnayaK; i. the Agnis, or 'Fires'. e., There are forty-nine of them. See Vol. I., p. 156, note 1. Also compare note § to p. 258, infra. li

**

,

"Mighty and inscrutable"

is

intended

to represent

aframeya.

250

VISHNU PURANA.

Yakshas,

Rakshasas,

Daityas,

of

spirits

evil,*

ser-

and children of Danu, the singers and nymphs of heaven, are forms of the great spirit, Vishnu. pents,

The heavens, painted with and

stars:

perceptible sists

The

season,

universe

itself,

con-

multifarious forms of that mani-

encounter and succeed one another, night

fold being

and day,

whole

the

thing;

of Vishnu.

constellations, f

planets,

wind, and myself, and every

water,

fire,

waves of the

like the

many demons,

of

whom

sea.+ At Kalanemi

this present is

the chief,

have overrun, and continually harass, the region of mortals. The great Asura Kalanemi, that was killed by the powerful Vishnu, has revived in Kaifisa, the son ^

many

of Ugrasena; and

than

I

Pralamba, Naraka, the

other mighty demons,

son of

Sunda,1f and the fierce Bana,**

;

born

Bali,''^— are

in

the palaces of kings.

Countless hosts ff of proud and powerful '

spirits, chiefs

According to the Vayu, Kalanemi, or Kayavadha, was a son

of Virochana,

stroyed by Krishna.

||

PUdcha.

§

See Vol.

II.,

p.

70,

note

§.

f

See Vol.

II.,

p.

69, note

1.

See Vol.

Chapter

pp

the narration,

is

and are de-

II

*

tt Akshauhini. \\ See Vol. II.,

His death

the grandson of Hirar'iyakasipu.+t

described in the Hari Varhsa. §§ ^ These appear subsequently in

§§

more

can enumerate,— as Arishta, § Dhenuka, Kesin,

II.,

p.

74,

notes 2 and

|(

**

f Riksha.

3.

See Vol.

II.,

p.

71.

See Vol.

11.,

p.

69.

30 and 69.

XLIX.

nil As we shall by Balarama.

see,

two of them, Dhennka and Pralamba, were slain

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

251

I.

of the demon-race, assumino; celestial forms,

now walk

the earth; and, unable to support myself beneath the

hicumbent load, I come to you for succour. Illustrious deities, do you so act, that I may be relieved from my burthen; lest, helpless, I sink into the nethermost abyss.

When Brahma,

the gods had heard these complaints of Earth,

them how her

at their request, explained to

burthen might be lightened. "Celestials," said Brahma, "all

that Earth has said

deva,f and you

all,

undoubtedly, true.

is,

Maha-

I,

are but Narayana: but the imper-

sonations of his power are for ever mutually fluctua-

and excess or diminution is indicated by the predominance of the strong and the depression of the weak.t Come, therefore; let us repair to the northern ting;

coast of the milky sea, and, having glorified Hari, report to all,

him what we have heard. He, who is the spirit of and of whom the universe consists, constantly, for

the sake of Earth, descends, in a small portion of his to establish righteousness below" AccordBrahma, § attended by the gods, went to the milky sea, and there, with minds intent upon him, praised him whose emblem is Garuda. "0 thou," said Brahma, "who art distinct from holy writ;^ whose double nature is twofold wis-

essence, ingly,

'

•

Anamnaya (tRTT^^^); See Vol.

Rasdtala.

II.,

p.

not

209, note

t Called, in the original, Bhava. :

f^^jf^T^

§ Substituted,

^T^^

immediate object of the

the

1,

See Vol.

fi"rerT^^

and I.,

p.

211, note

p.

116.

^t'^t'i

by the Translator, for Pitamaha.

i

1.

VISHNU PURANA.

252

superior and inferior, and who art the essenend of both; who, aHke devoid and possessed of form, art the twofold Brahma;^ smallest of the least, and largest of the large: ail, and knowing all

dom/ tial

that

things;

which

spirit

supreme;

is

which Brahma

which is language: that spirit which is Brahma, and of

that

composed!

is

Thou

art the Rig-, the

Thou

Yajur-, the Sama-, and the Atharva-Vedas.*

art

accentuation, f ritual, signification, + metre, and astrologic, ^ history, tradition, § grammar, theology, art inscrutable. Thou art the doc-

nomy;

1'

and law:** thou who trine

that investigates the distinctions

Vedas. ft which

is

between

soul,

devotion, not abstraction: ritual or worship,

not knowledge. '

The

of knowledge (^

The two kinds

(Tnrr),

first

is

knowledge of Param Brahma, of perfect

considered,

second

f^%)

are

termed Para

'supreme,' and Apara (^T??;!), 'other' or 'subordinate'.

is

knowledge

from

derived

knowledge of Sabda-Brahma, of

spirit abstractedly

abstraction;

the

spirit as described

taught in the Vedas or their supplementary branches.

The

and

iden-

Supreme with both descriptions of holy knowledge pervades the whole of the address. ^ Pararn Brahma and Sabda-Brahma. See the preceding note.

tity

of the

^^WW t

Sik-sha.

§

Purdna.

\\

^ ^^ ^W W^JT^"^ +

^?l

Nirukta.

II

See Vol.

III.,

p.

67.

Mimdmsd.

•[

Nydyikfl or Tydyakn.

*

Here the original addresses Adhokshaja.

tt This

is

the commentator's definition.

See Vol.

I,,

p. 28,

note t.

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

253

I.

and body,f and matter endowed with qualand that doctrine is nothing else but thy nature Inherent in and presiding over it.^t Thou art iniper-

and

ities

life,*

:

^

indescribable, inconceivable: without name,

(^eptible,

or

coloui",

or hands, or feet; pure, eternal, and

infinite. §

Thou hearest without ears, and seest without eyes. Thou ai't one and multiform. Thou movest without feet; thou seizest without hands. Thou knowest ail, but art not by all to be known. He who beholds ^

'

The

doctrine

alluded to

or, in the several instances,

and living

be either intended generally;

discussion of the spiritual soul

of body subtile and sensible, and of matter en-

soul,

dowed with

may

— the

qualities,

— reference may

be purposed to the Vedanta,

Yoga, and Sankhya systems. ^

That

as

is,

the

Sabda-Brahma, the Supreme

identical

is

with philosophical doctrines, being the object, the instigator, and the result. ^

This

is

taken from the Vedas,

^

the original of which

* The jivdtman and the paramdtinan, or individuated spirit supreme spirit, according to the commentator. The former, trasted with the latter, pure spirit, Brahma, is a synthesis and cognitive internal organ, which organ Brahma does not

—

See

my

translation of

Systems, Preface,

p.

A

ix.,

—

passage

is

and the as

con-

of spirit possess.

Rational Refutation of the Hindu Philosophical note +,

et aliter.

t Body, says the commentator, in

^ The

is

its

gross aspect and in

from the iiwetdswatara-upanishad,

—

III.,

its

tenuous.

XIX.

;

VISHNU PURANA.

254

thee as the most subtile of atoms, not substantially

end

existent, puts an

tion

and

to ignorance;

the reward of that wise

is

final

emancipa-

man whose understand-

ing cherishes nothing other than thee in the form of

Thou

supreme delight.^*

common

art the

the protector of the world; and

all,"

thee.

centre of

beings exist

all

All that has been, or will be, thou art.

Thou

in

art

the atom of atoms; thou art spirit; thou only art distinct from primeval nature, ^f Thou, as the lord of fire t in by Sir William Jones:

quoted and translated Vol. XIII.,

on our

The passage

p. 368.

g^^

fTTTT¥T'2t

and no one knoweth him.

Varenya

riipa:

'

;

Works,

II

without eyes, he sees

He knoweth all that may be known; Him they call the first great spirit."

explained by Paramananda

form (or impersonation) Literally,

*?fTnT?^

he runs, he grasps

foot,

and, without ears, he hears.

2

his

text:

"Without hand, or

'

see

thus cited by the coninientator

is

navel

is

supreme

of all

also read ^^ f^"g?rrf^:

,

' ,

"Thou

?#

miirti,

"he whose

felicity."

f^'^^f^:

art all

I

The passage

is

and the first;" the cause

or creator. ^

Or

the passage

^cfi;

to Prakriti:"

is

understood,

"Thou

1?1[^: qT^TRI^ l§

^<
The ordinary reading

I

Literally,

'

the divine

This

is

one subsequently thou art Brahma,

ii

^^^^I X(T7^'' '^T^Tfi; Hutd^a Fire VR^f^fTTlTt is

I

',

ally in its divine aspect, as Agni. §

art

-^'^^^ is,

the reading of

some MSS.

|

is fire,

especi-

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

255

r.

four manifestations/ givest light and fertility to Earth.

Thou art the eye of all,* and wearer of many shapes, and unobstructedly traversest the three regions of the universe, f As fire, though one, is variously kindled, and, though unchangeable in its essence, is modified in many ways, so thou, lord, who art one omnipresent form, takest upon thee all modifications that exist, t Thou art one supreme; thou art that supreme and eternal state which the wise behold with the eye of knowledge. There is nothing else but thou, lord: nothing else has been, or will be.

indiscrete, universal the active will of the

Thou

art both discrete

and

and individual, § omniscient,

all-

Supreme, creating forms from rudi mental

matter. '

As

the three fires

||

enjoined by the Vedas,

(metaphorically) of devotion; solar heat,

cially,

and the

or,

fire

lightning,

fire

and the

generated

fire

artifi-

of digestion (or animal fire): or^

Vishnu, in that character, bestows vigour,

H

beauty, power, and

wealth.

* To the letter, 'the eye everywhere' or 'in all respects', f^'^^^fT^'^' The Translator renders the explanation of the commentator.

It is

said, thus, that he planted his step in three places.

the scholiast says, text

I

and note

find

is

to the three steps of Vishuu.

no variant of the

^TfS^rfg^^^'R^

II

The three

^

principal

See Vol.

Varchas.

reference

III.,

p. 18,

+.

§

tended.

The

See Vol.

III.,

p.

,

first

line that regularizes the prosody,

"collective and distributive."

fires,

out of an aggregate of

175, note §;

and

p.

11, note

I

here in-

five,

are

1,

supra.

f

VISHNU PUR AN A.

256

omnipotent, possessed of

seeing, strength, luition

Thou

and power.

nor increase;

thoii art

wisdom, and

(alt)

art hable neither to dimi-

independent, and without

beginning; thou art the subjugator (of

Thou

all).

art

unaffected by weariness, sloth, fear, anger, or desire.

Thou

art free

from

soil,*

supreme, merciful,' uniform,

undeeaying,t lord overall, the stay of of light, imperishable. envelopes,'"*

unexposed

To

the fountain

all,

thee, uninvested

by

matei-ial

to sensible imaginings, § aggre-

be ado-

gate of elemental substance,^ spirit supreme,; ration!

Thou assumest a

shape,

O pervader

of the uni-

verse, not as the consequence of viitue or vice, nor from any mixture of the two, but for the sole object 11

of maintaining piety (in the world).'

Prita.

'

Beyond

^

One copy has

Santa, 'calm,'

'

i

undisturbed.

stances (see Vol.

I.,

p. 40); or,

food and the like, by which subtile body

is

by Prapancha.

— sensible,

derived from

enclosed.

Vibhuti

Mabavibhuti samsthaua (JT^Tf^^jfTf^^TT)-

^

If

according to the Vodanta notions,

uninvested by those grosser sheaths or coverings,

plained

'

the separate layers or envelopes of elementary sub-

is

ex-

material, or elementary sub-

stance, constituting body.

The passage

*

is

ferently interpreted.

somewhat obscurely expressed, and

'n^T
* Niravadya. t Niranisht'ha. And several MSS. have * Akshara-krama, 'of unfailing might.'

j

Purushottama.

I

^

I

is

dif-

It is:

find the variant prdpta.

niraJhisht'a.

I

cause

and no

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

257

I.

t

The unborn,

having heard, with

universal* Hari,

was pleased, and thus me, Brahma, what you and the

his mental ear,f these eulogiums,

spake to Brahma: "Tell

desire. Speak boldly, certain of success." + Brahma, beholding the divine, universal § form of Hari, quickly prostrated himself, and again renewed his prais"Glory to thee, the thousand-formed, the thoues:

gods

'

sand-armed, the many-visaged, many-footed; to thee, the illimitable author of creation, destruction:

most

the great; If to thee, sciousness; and

who

who

art

art other spirit

The term 'no cause' may,

cause."

nate

and most vast of nature, intellect, and con-

fixed

preservation,

subtile of the subtile,

prescribed duties,

the

even than the

commentator says, desig-

the

Nitya-karman;

Kamya-karman

signify occasional sacrifices, the

spir-

may

'cause'

neither of these

:

can form any necessity for Vishnu's descent, as they might of a

mere mortal's being born on the to

mean

Or, Kararia

earth.

'obtaining pleasure', from

Ka

(oR)

'obtaining;' obtaining happiness, or the cause of (\JTT);

and, with the negative,

Akararia

the consequence of wickedness

pain,

clear enough

:

it

is

merely meant

subject to the necessity which

is

to

is

explained

and Araiia

(^"5[;i!f),

it,

piety, virtue

(^eRTT[;Tjf).

the reverse,

(^^^). state,

the cause of

The purport

that

Vishnu

human

is

is

not

birth.

f Literally, 'with his mind,' manasd.

§

VUwarupa.

This

means, that Brahma resumed his panegyric,

prostrated in awe."

IV.

There are no variants

in

"the

my MSS.

17

gods

being

VISHNU PURANA.

258 itual root of

upon

us.

Do

those principles!^

thou show favour

Behold, lord, this earth- oppressed by mighty

Asuras, and shaken to her mountain-basements,*

comes

to thee,

I'elieved

who

—

be Behold me, Indra, f the

art her invincible defender, to

from her burthen.

Aswins,t Varuna, and Yama, the Rudras. the Vasus, the Suns, the Winds, Fire, § and

other celestials, pre-

all

pared to execute whatever thou shalt will that we shall do. Do thou, in whom there is no imperfection, sovereign of the deities, give thy orders to thy servants.

Lo! we are ready."

When Brahma had

ended, the supreme lord plucked

one white and one black, and said to the gods: "These my hairs shall descend upon earth, and Let all shall relieve her of the burthen of her distress. off two hairs,

-

The term

'

Pradliaiia,

which

The same account

^

of

llie

mean

origin

Vol.

Mahabharata. Adi Parvan,

repeated

is

exphiiiied. in the second place, to

Puiiis,

ol'

1.,

on our text maintains

that

this

'

souP or

Kiishiiu

given

is

is

'•spirit':

the

in

The white hair is Krishna. The couHiieii-

p. 2(36.

impersonated as Balaninia; the black, as tator

this passage,

in

not to

is

be

literally

un-

derstood: "Vishnu did not intend that the two hairs should be-

come incarnate; but he meant them, they would be more than

to

signify,

that,

should he send

to destroy Kaiiisa

sufficient

t Designated, in the original, by his epithet See Vol. II., p. 79, note *.

Vritra-ripu, 'the

and

toe

ot

Vritra.' *

The Sanskrit names Nasatya and Dasra.

Nasatyas, as well as Aswins § Agni. i

SI.

on, iu

Read 'the

7306—7308.

Fires',

The two

are often called

Vide supra,

p.

lO'i.

Vide supra,

p.

249, note ^.

The passage

is

extracted, translated, and

Original Sanskrit Texts, Part IV., pp.

220—222.

commented

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

own

the gods, also, in their

259

I.

down to earth, who are there

portions, go

and wage war with the haughty Asnras,

and who

incorporate,^'

shall,

every one of them, be

Doubt not of this. They

destroyed.

shall perish before

the (withering) glance of mine eyes.

This

my

(black)

hair shall be impei'sonated in the eighth conception of

the wife of Vasudeva, Devaki,— who

and

shall

who

slay Kaiiisa,

the

is

is

like a

goddess,—

demon Kalanemi."

Thus haA'ing spoken, Hari disappeared; and the gods, bowing to him, though invisible, returned to the sumujit of Moiuit Mei'u, from whence they descended upon earth, f

The Muni Narada informed Kamsa

that the suppoi*-

would be the eighth child of Devaki and, his wrath being excited by this report, he placed both Vasudeva and Devaki in confinement. Agreeably to his promise, the former delivered to ter of the earth, Vishnu.: :

Kamsa each

infant, as

that these, to the

the

the

his

soon as

number

it

was born.

It is said

of six, were the children

oi'

demon Hiranyakasipu, § who were introduced into womb (of Devaki), at the command of Vishnu, demons.

Or, the birth of

Rama

and Krishna was a double

by the two hairs."

This seems to be a refinement upon an older and somewhat undignified account of the origin of Krishna and his brother. The commentator on the

illusion,

typified

Mahabharata argues the

*

they are to be understood merely as

Purvotpanna, "who were produced aforetime,"

t For the original of a traiislatioii of both, see X

that

media by which Devaki and Rohirii conceived.

The Translator

Bhagavat.

thi.s

paraj^raph,

the

native

Oriyinal Sanskrit Texts,

Pan

is

what

IV., pp.

find. it,

and

218 and 220.

"Vishnu", where the original has See Vol II.. p. 30.

often, as here, puts

§

I

comment on

17*

VISHNU PUR AN A.

260

(during the hours of Devakfs repose), by (the goddess) Yoganidra/ the great ilkisory energy of Vishnu, by whom, as utter ignorance,f the whole world is beguiled. To her Vishnu said: "Go, Nidra, to the nether regions, "'

by

and,

my command,

conduct, successively, six (of

When

their princes), to be conceived of Devaki,

have been put

shall

these

by Kamsa, the seventh

to death

who

conception shall be formed of a portion of Sesha,

me; and

a part of

is

time of birth,

who

you

this

shall transfer, before the

to Rohinf, another wife of

t

resides at Gokula.§

The report

Vasudeva,

shall run, that

Devaki miscarries, through the anxiety of imprisonment, and dread of the Raja of the Bhojas.t From being extracted from his mother's womb, the child shall

known by

be

the

name

of Sankarshana; and he shall

be (valiant and strong, and)

mountain** '

ion,

(in

Yoganidraff

like the

peak of the white

bulk and complexion).

(^^f^^) is

I will,

myself,

the sleep of devotion or abstract-

the active principle of illusion,

personified, and also termed

Maya and Mahamaya, also Avidya (or ignorance). Jn the Durga Mahatmya of the Markahdeya Puraiia, slie appears as Devi or Durga, the Sakti or bride of Siva,

but, in our text, as Vaishriavi,

or the Sakti of Vishnu. Malidmdyd, "the great Illusion."

*

f Avidya.

^WfTT^^i

X

,

which,

the

commentator

alleges,

means "

at

the

time

of birth". §

Compare

\\

'^^^t[^'^[^i3[^'.

p.

Ill, supra. 1

"from confinement

in

prison,"

according

to

the

commentator.

•[The

original, Bhojardja, intends Kaiiisa.

Vide infra,

** p.

p.

271, note \.

For the mountain-range here mentioned, called Swetadri, see Vol. 102; also, ibid., pp. 114, 115, and 256.

ft See

Oriyiiial Sanskrit

Texts, Part IV., pp. 370, 371.

II.,

;

BOOK

become incarnate and you

v.,

CHAP.

in the (eighth)

261

1.

conception of Devaki

immediately take a similar character-, as the embryo-ot!spring of Yasoda. In the night of the shall

eighth lunation of the dark half of the the season of the rains,

in

receive birth on the ninth.

I

to that of Devaki.

month Nabhas,*

Yon

be born.

shall

Impelled and aided by

power, Vasudeva shall bear

and you,

shall

me

to the

my

bed of Yasoda,

Kaiiisa shall take you,

and

hold you up, to dash you against a stone; but you shall

escape (from his grasp,) into the sky, where the hun-

dred-eyed f Indra: shall meet and do homage to you, through reverence for me, and shall bow before you, and acknowledge you as his sister. Having slain Sum-

Nisumbha, § and numerous other demons,* you

bha,

sanctify

shall

'

Allusion

is

the

earth in

many

Thou

places.'^

art

here made to the exploits of Durgii, as celebra-

Durga Mahatmya; and it must be posterior or some similar composition. The passage may be an interpolation; as the Markandeya Puraria. in general, has the appearance of being a more recent compilation than the ted

especially in the

the date of that

to

Vishnu. -

II

This refers to the Pithasthanas. H fifty-one places, where,

according to the Tantras, the limbs of Sati**

fell,

when

scattered

The Sanskrit has •Wf% ITKlITSWrt^ "Krishna's eighth of Nabhas," which denotes the eighth day of the light fortnight of Nabhas, sacred Nabhas is the same month as Sravana, July and August. to Krishna.

—

t Ordinarily,

by

his

Indra

is

said

epithet sahasrdksha.

§ Corrected from

to

have a thousand eyes, I

"Sumbha" and "Nisumbha".

ferred to were brothers. Ii

^

See Vol. See Vol.

I.,

Preface,

I.,

Preface, pp.

•• Corrected, here

p.

as

is

indicated

Sakra, in the Sanskrit.

LV., note *.

LXXXIX. and XC. and below, from "Sati".

The two Danavas

re-

VISHNU PURANA.

262

progeny,* fame, patience, heaven and earth, dawn, and every other

wealth,

fortitude, t modesty, nutrition,:

female (form or property). § They who address thee, morning and afternoon, with reverence and praise, and Bhadra,

thee Arya, Durga, Vedagarbha, Ambika,

call

Kshemya,** or Kshemankari, ff ^h^^^ ^'^ceive, from my bounty,:: whatever they desire. Propitiated with offerings of wine, and flesh, and various Bhadrakali,1f

by her husband, Siva, as he bore her dead body about, and tore to pieces, after she had put an end to her existence, at Dak-

it

This part of the legend seems to be an addition

sha's sacrifice.

to the original fable

made by

the Tantras; as

ranas (see the stoiy of Daksha's

ogy

sacrifice). §§

it is

Jwalamukhi, Vindhyavasini,

||

emblem

chief object of worship

which there

Durga and

•

I

if

Devi or

present,

is,

Sati,

there,

accessory and embellishment, not as a principal; and the

as an

in

of Mahadeva, which,

Pu-

Kalighat, IfH and

jj

others, temples are erected to the different forms of

not to the phallic

in the

At the Pithastha-

the Egyptian fable of Isis and Osiris.

to

nas, however, of

not

bears some anal-

It

is

a figure of the goddess,

is

— a circumstance

an essential difference between the temples of

shrines of Osiris.

^ cffTf

do not find

,

^»i

^nfffTi 'humility;" and so reads the

commentator, who explains the word by f^ifij Two pages on, it is rendered by "patience': "fortitude" t Dhriti. .

being there employed to translate dhairya. :

Pushii.

§

Compare the

11

See Vol.

I.,

list in

p.

Vol.

116, note

I.,

p.

Vol. I., Preface, p LXXXIX. Corrected from "Kshemi".

% See ••

the variant Kshemakari.

find

ft

I

::

Praadda.

§§ Vol. II

II

109.

1.

I.,

pp.

120—134.

Near Mirzapore.

^^ A

few miles .south of Calcutta.

Book

v.,

viands, thou shalt bestow ers.

Through my

in thee.

favour,

Assured of

commands. 55 *

chap.

263

i.

upon mankind all

this, go,

men

shall

all

their pray-

ever have faith

goddess, and execute

my

CHAPTER The

conception of Devaki:

II.

her appearance: she

is

praised hy

the gods.

THE

nurse of the universe, (Jagaddhatri,) thus en-

joined by the god of gods, conveyed the six several

embryos

(into the

womb

of Devaki^), and transferred

the seventh, (after a season,) to that of Rohihi; after

which, Hari, for the benefit of the three regions, became incarnate, as the conception of the former princess,

and

Yoganidra, as that of Yasoda, exactly as the supreme

When

Vishnu* had commanded.

had become incorporate upon

moved

ies

in brilliant

the portion of Vishnu

earth, the planetary bod-

order in the heavens, and the

seasons were regular and genial, f "No person could bear to gaze upon Devaki, from the light (that invested her); and those their

who contemplated her

minds disturbed. The gods,

radiance

felt

invisible to mortals,

celebrated her praises continually, from the time that

Vishnu was contained

in

her person. "Thou", said the

divinities, "art that Praki'iti, infinite

'

It is

and

subtile,

which

mentioned, in the preceding Chapter, that they were,

Vamsa

put to death, in which the Hari

makes Karhsa spare them, and

restore

concurs.

them

all,

The Bhagavata

to their parents;

as

he had nothing to apprehend from their existence.

*

ParameshtTiin

is

the term here

The same as

rendered "supreme Vishnu."

commentator explains it by farameiwara. Brahma, in Vol. II., p. 19, note.

Parameshthin

is

the

BOOK

Brahma

formerly bore

CHAP.

v.,

in its

265

II.

womb. Then wast thou

the goddess of speech, the energy of the creator of the universe, and the parent of the Vedas.* Thou, eternal being, comprising, in thy substance, the essence of

all

created things, wast identical with creation; thou wast the parent of the triform sacrifice, of

things. "I*

all

Thou

art sacrifice,

whose

ceeds: thou art the wood,+

As

fire.

Diti,

I

Thou

Aditi, §

becoming the germ whence all fruit proattrition

engenders

thou art the parent of the gods; as

thou art the mother of the Daityas, (their foes).

whence day is begotten; thou art humother of (true) wisdom; thou art kingly

art light,!

mility,** the policy,

ff the parent of order ;++ thou

modesty, the

art

progenitrix of affection ;§§ thou art desire, of whom love

born;^ thou art contentment, whence resignation

is

is

derived; 1ft thou art intelligence, the mother of knowledge:*** thou art patience,!! t the parent of fortitude ;n:

•

There

is

For Vedagarbha, vide supra,

Arani.

+

See Vol.

§ See Vol. See Vol. !

^

much

neither this nor so

III.,

p.

p. 330,

262.

note

II.,

pp. 26, 27.

II.,

pp. 26 and 30. morning twilight.'

Jyotsnd, 'the

Samnati.

See Vol.

I.,

pp.

in the original:

•.

See Vol.

I.,

ft Niti is the term rendered "kingly policy". *+ Naya. See Vol. I., p. 110. §§ Prairaya: explained by vinaya. See Vol. L, nil

^rWWT

^^Tf^^^: *» Avabodha.

fT^^T

I

p.

81.

109 and 155.

p.

Ill, note

Comment: ^rw: ^TP^ft^^:

tt gfHWt^Wlf^W^

I

ftt Dhriii.

See Vol.1., pp. 109, 110.

1.

'Pf ^^TT

I

I

Itt

Dhairya.

1

VISHNU PURANA.

266

heavens, and thy childi-en are the stars;*

thoii art the

and from thee does

all

(that exists) proceed. Such, god-

and thousands more, are thy

dess,

iniirhty

faculties;

and now innumerable are the contents of thy womb, O mother of the universe, f The whole earth, decorated with oceans, nu)untains,+ rivers, continents, forests, § fires,

villages,

cities,

towns,

i

and hamlets;!

all

the

waters, and winds; the stars, asterisms, and plan-

the sky, crowded with the variegated chariots of

ets;

the gods; and

ethei',

that provides space for

all

sub-

stance;** the several spheres of earth, sky, and heaven, of saints, sages, ascetics, and of Brahma; ff the whole

egg of Brahma, with spirits,

imps,***

men and

comprised

life,

the object of ture,

*

:; i

demons,iri ghosts, and

animals, and whatever creatures have

in

all

The

him who

is

their eternal lord,

and

apprehension; whose real form, na-

original has graha,

riksha,

and tdrakd.

Compare

the Sanskrit

••, below.

t Jagaddhdtri. I have inserted t § This, too, 1

^

population of gods, demons,tt

name, and dimensions are not within human ap-

extract of note

1

all its

§§ snake-gods, fiends,

this word, for adri.

have intercalated,

for

vaim.

Kharvat'a. Khet'a.

They are named ft Maharloka, janoloka, tapolokn, and Rrahmalokn. the original. See Vol. 1., p. 98, note 1 and Vol. II., pp. 3'J6, et seq.

in

,

II

Daitya,

§§

To represent both gandharva and

lill

in

the original. chdraiia.

Yaksha.

•f^ Rdkshasa. *••

Guhyaka.

See Vol.

III.,

p.

116, note f.

BOOK prehension;

—

are,

v.,

now,

CHAP.

267

ir.

witli that

Vishnu,

in

thee.*

artSwaha: thou artSwadha;f thou art wisdom, ambrosia, t light, and heaven. Thou hast descended upon earth, for the preservation of the world. Have compassion upon us, goddess; and do good unto the world. Be proud to bear that deity by whom the uniTlioii

verse

is

upheld."" §

^^nf'W^TTJTTWTf^ Some MSS., of "^:XToJ5?t-,

•

as

is

^ f^t^^l^^

The Translator has taken

which

is

iSome remarks

deiined by oti

II

observed by the commentator, have

lild,

both,

while rtipa

the expression Hid will

•TTT- instead and has omitted to render

is

defined by tattwa.

be found in one of

my

an-

notations on Chapter XIII. of this Book.

t For Swaha and Swadha, see Vol. I., pp. lu9, and 156, 157. * Sudhd. See Vol. II., p. 300, note «.

Isana, It

is

ordinarily denoting Siva,

here

appears as a

name

similarly applied in the Mahdhhdraia, Adi-parvan,

si.

of Vishnu. 22.

CHAPTER

TIL

Birth of Krishna; conveyed, by Vasudeva, to Mathura.

and ex-

new-born

Karhsa

changed

with

the

attempts to destroy the

THUS

latter,

daughter

of

Yasoda.

who becomes Yoganidra.

eulogized by the gods, Devaki bore, in her

womb, the lotos-eyed (deity), the protector of the world. The sun ofAchyuta rose in the dawn ofDevaki, to cause

On the day were irradiate moonlight was diffused over the whole

the lotos-petal of the universe to expand. oi'

his birth, the quarters of the horizon

with joy, as earth.*

if

The virtuous experienced new

delight,

the

strong winds were hushed, and the rivers glided tran-

when Janardana was about to be born. The with their own melodious murmurings, made the music, whilst the spirits and the nymphs of heaven quilly,

seas,f

danced and sang: the gods, walking the sky, showered down flowers upon the earth and the (holy) tires glow:

ed with a mild and gentle flame. At midnight, when the supporter of

all

was about

to be born, the clouds

emitted low pleasing sounds, and poured

down

rain of

flowers.

As soon

as

Anakadundubhit beheld the

child,

of

the complexion of the lotos-leaves, having four arms,

and the (mystic mark) Srivatsa on

Knumudi,

in

this

iiassnge,

full-moon of Kaumnda, a

means,

name

t Sindhu. ^

Vide supra,

p.

101, note

1,

his breast, he ad-

according to the commentator,

of the

month

of Karttika.

the

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

269

III.

dressed him in terms of love and reverence, and repre-

"Thou

sented the fears he entertained of Kaiiisa. born," said Vasudeva, of the shell,

"0 sovereign god

the mace, and the discus;

but,

now,

mercy, withhold this thy celestial form; for Kaihsa assuredly, put

me

hast descended in

"God

ed: all

to death,

when he knows

my dwelling."

of gods,

who

art

all

Devaki,

things,

art

of gods, bearer

also,

who

in

will,

that thou

exclaim-

comprisest

the regions of the world in thy person,* and who,

by thine

illusion,

hast assumed the condition of an in-

have compassion upon us, and forego this thy four-armed shape; nor let Kamsa, the impious son of fant,

Diti,

To

know

of thy descent."

these applications Bhagavat answered, and said:

I was prayed to by thee, and adored, in the hope of progeny. Thy prayers have been granted; for I am born thy son."f So saying, he w^as silent. And Vasudeva, taking the babe, went out, that same night: for the guards were, all, charmed

"Princess, in former times,

by Yoganidra, as were the warders at the gates of Mathura; and they obstructed not the passage of Anaka-

dundubhi. that

fell

To

protect the infant from the heavy rain

from the clouds of

night, Sesha, (the

many-

headed serpent), followed Vasudeva, and spread his hoods (above their heads); and, when the prince, with the child in his arms, crossed the Yamuna river, deep as it was, and dangerous with numerous whirlpools,

t

^ffr^^ ^T?l^

^7^^

^^"

^-^ m^Tt

^TTf^T

rT^^I

^

I

^TfTtif ^STff^^TT?!;

II

VISHNU PI'RANA.

270 the waters were

stilled,

the bank he saw

On

and rose not above his knee.*

Nanda and

the rest,

who had come

thither to bring tribute due to Kaihsa; but they beheld him not/f At the same time, Yasoda was, also, under

of Yoganidra, whom she had brought her daughter, and whom (the prudent) Vasudeva took up. placing his son in her place, by the side of the mother. He then quickly returned home. When influence

the

forth, as

Yasoda awoke, she found

had been delivered

that she

of a boy, as black as the dark leaves of the lotos; and

she was greatly

i-ejoiced.

Vasudeva, bearing off the female infant (of Yasoda), reached his mansion, (unobserved, and entered), and placed the child in the bed of Devaki. He then re-

mained

The guards were awakened by

as usual.

cry of the new-born babe

word

to

;

the

and, starting up, they sent

Kamsa, that Devaki had borne a

child.

Kaihsa

immediately repaired to the residence of Vasudeva, where he seized upon the infant. In vain Devaki convulsively entreated

'

him

Tbe Bhagavata, more

Naiida and the rest

to relinquish the child.:

consistently,

fast asleep, in their

makes Vasudeva

He tind

houses,Hand subsequently

describes their bringing tribute or tax (kara) to Kaiiisa.

+ This nidra; ginal

and is:

The oonimentator by the Translator. companions came, because beguiled by YogaThe oriremark seems to have been misunderstood.

last clause

adds, that

Nanda and this

is

suppliefl

his

BOOK threw

CHAP.

v.,

271

ITT.

(rnthlessly,) against a stone; but

it

it

rose into

the sky, and expanded into a gigantic figure, having eight arms, each wielding

This

(terrific

"What

avails

it

He

gi-oiuid)?

thee, Kaiiisa, to

is

born who

one amongst the gods,

N(nv

some formidable weapon.*

being) laughed aloud, and said to Kaiiisa:

have hurled me

shall kill

(to the

thee,— the mighty

who was, formerly,

thy destroyei-.

and provide for thine own

(piickly secure him,

Thus having spoken, the goddess, decorated hymned by

welfare."

with heavenly garlands and perfumes, and

the spirits of the air,f vanished from before the eyes of Bhojaraja.^t

'

Cliiet"

S7ipr(i,

t I

and

of

tlii rel="nofollow">

trihe of Rhoja. a

l>raii<'li

of the "^'adavas.

I

'/V/c

p. 7?>.

SidMa. Corrected from " Bhoja raja rigjhfly,

".

In

"the Raja of the Bhojas

text and note

%

.

another place, Bhojardja ',

/.

e.,

Kaiiisa.

is

rendered,

Vide su/jra,

p.

260,

CHAPTER Kamsa

iuldresses his friends,

announces

male children

KAMSA, much

IV.

to

theii-

danger, and orders

be put to death.

troubled in mind,

summoned

all

his

and the rest,— and. Pralamba, Mahabalni,*

principal Asuras,— Pralamba. Kesin, said to

them: "0 valiant

chiefs,

Kesin, r)heniika, Pi'itana, Arishta, and

you, hear

my

words. The

vile

all

the rest of

and contemptible deni-

zens of heaven are assiduously plotting against life;f for

they dread

my

prowess.

But, heroes,

I

my hold

them of no account. What can the impotent Indra or Hara perform? Or what can Hari accomplish, except the murder of his foes by fraud? § What have we to fear from the Adityas, the Vasus, the Agnis,

the ascetic +

who

or any others of the immortals,

my

have,

all,

been

arms? Have I not seen the king of the gods, when he had ventured into the conflict, quickly retreat from the field, receiving my shafts upon his back,— not, bravely, upon his breast? When, in resentment, he withheld the fertilizing showers from my kingdom, did not my arrows compel the clouds to part with their waters, as much as were required? Are not all the monarchs of the earth in terror vanquished by

I

have inserted this

resistless

The Translator seems

name.

the word for an epithet, and as not worth rendering.

near

the

spoken of

+

end of Chapter XII. of in the

Ekachdrin;

Harivavda,

&l.

this

Book.

have taken

Mahabahu, a Danava,

200.

'solitary', according to the

to

See an annotation

commentator.

is

BOOK

my

of

CHAP.

prowess, and subject to

Jarasandha,

my

it is

v.,

my

sire ?

^

Now,

'''

determhiation to

273

IV.

my

orders, save, only,

chiefs of the

Daitya race,

deeper degradation

inflict still

upon these evil-minded and unprincipled gods.f Let,

man who

therefore, every (in gifts to

notorious for liberality +

is

gods and Brahmans), every

markable for his celebration of death

that, thus, the

;

means by which they

gods

shall

me

that he

my

was

is

death.

is

re-

be put to

be deprived of the

The goddess who has ofDevakihas announced

subsist. §

been born as the infant child to

man who

sacrifices,

aoain alive who, in a former beino-

Let, therefore, active search be

made

whatever young children there may be upon earth; and let every boy in whom there are signs of unusual

for

vigour be slain (without remorse)."

Having issued these conunands, Kaiiisa retired into and liberated Vasudeva and Devaki from

his palace,

their captivity.

Jarasandha,

'

Kamsa.

Guru, in the

original.

Yaiaswin

I

the

find

The commentator says

is

^T^ ^TT%g

so detiued

a variant. §

was

father-in-law

that Jarasandha was

^i^x^^^ftr

by the commentator.

II

Tapaswin,

IV.

'ascetic',

,

no reading but

married Kajivalochana, daughter of Jarasandha, king ot MaSee the Muhdbhurata, Sab/id-parvan, «/. 610.

Kuiiisa

gadha.

oC

because his father-in-law.

fT^ ^

+

prince of Magadha.

he to them, "that

il

his 'superior',

is

"It is in vain," said

18

VISHNU PURANA.

274 I

is

have

your children;

slain (all)

destined to

kill

The

regret the past.*

may it

enjoy

short."

life

me

unto

since, after

has escaped.

children you

its

It is

may

all,

he

who

of no use to

hereafter have

natural close: no one shall cut

Having thus conciliated them, Kaihsa, alarm-

ed for himself, withdrew into the interior apartments of his palace.

TT^

tTfTfTfq^

I

CHAPTER

V.

returns, witli the infants,

Krishna andBalartlma, toGokula.

Piitana killed by the former.

Prayers of Nanda and Yasoda.

Nanda

WHEN Vasudeva was waggon

set at liberty,

of Nanda, and foinid

Nanda

he went

to the

there, rejoichig

was born to him/ Vasudeva spake to him and congratulated him on having a son in his old age. "The yearly tribute," he added, "has been paid to the king; and men of property should not tarry (near the court), when the business that brought them there has been transacted.* Why do you delay, now

that a son kindly,

Up, Nanda, quickly, and your own pastures ;f and let this boy, the son whom Rohini has borne me, accompany you, and be brought up, by you, as this your ow^n son." Ac-

that your affairs are settled? set off to

cordingly,

Nanda and

being placed

in their

the other cowherds, their goods waggons, and their taxes having

been paid to the king, returned It is, literally,

'

^TTH; as

if

'went to the

Nanda and

his family

Scythians are said to have done.

(to their village).

cart' or

dwelt

'waggon,'

in

•T*^^ ll'^Z such a vehicle, as the

The commentator

explains

f§a-

kata (IJoRt:) '-the place of loosing or unharnessing the waggon,"

ir«fiZT^'ft^^^T«T^

I

In the Bhagavata,

t

Vasudeva does not Nanda, who has

quit Mathura, but goes to the halting-ground of

come

to that city, to

by the comment

*

rf-jg

pay his taxes:

^"5£ft

rT^^'Tt^'f; explained

^^TtT^T'T lI^ZtTrTT^fTT^

The commentator gives

the reason:

I

^^^J'TT'Tt '^S^«T^f5T>:?T«f

f Literally, 'herd',— ^oA-w/a. +

X., Prior Section, V., 20.

18-

— 276

VISHNL- PURANA.

Some time

after they

were

settled at Gokala, (the

female fiend) Putana, the child-killer, came thither, by

Krishna asleep, took him

night, and, finding (the little)

up,

and gave him her breast

child

is

suckled, in the night,

to suck.

Now, whatever

^

by Putana

instantly dies;

but Krishna, laying bold of the breast with both hands,

sucked

it

with such violence, that he drained

of the

it

and the hideous f Putana, roaring aloud, and giving way in every joint, + fell on the ground, expiring. The inhabitants of Vi'aja awoke, in alarm, at the cries life;*

of the fiend, (ran to the spot, and) beheld Putana lying

on the earth, and Krishna

in

her arms. Yasoda, snatch-

waved over him a cow-tail guard him from harm, w^hilst Nanda placed

ing up Krishna, to

cow-dung (powdered,) upon

'

In the Hari Vaiiisa, § this female fiend

in the ^

He gave

him,

"May

Hari,

is

described as coming

shape of a bird.

The Raksha

— the preserver, or preservative against charms,

a piece of thread or silk, or

is

his head.

an amulet;^ saying, at the same time:

also,

brush, (dried)

some more

costly material,

bound

round the wrist or arm, with an appropriate prayer, such as in the text.

Besides

its

of evil-eyes, or to protect them against

one day

is

in the year,

the

month of Sravana (July wrists

Rakhi

Daens or witches, there

Piiriiima,

— August),

when

it

or is

full

The Rakhi

is,

also,

moon

in the

bound upon the

of adults by friendly or kindred Brahmans,

prayer or benediction.

that

application to children, to avert the effects

sent,

with a short

sometimes, by

t Because, says the commentator, she resumed, at the time of death, her proper form. :

f^f^^^T^'^^T

I

§ SI. 3423.

BOOK the lord of

277

CHAP. V.

v.,

beings (without reserve), protect you;

all

he from the lotos of whose navel the world was developed, and on the tijj of whose tusks the globe was May that Kesava, who upraised from the waters !'•'

assumed the form of a boar, protect thee If

May

that

Kesava, who, as the man-lion,: rent, with his sharp May nails, the bosom of his foe, ever protect thee! that Kesava, who, appearing, first, as the dwarf, § suddenly traversed,

in all his

might, with three paces, the

three regions of the universe,, constantly defend theelH

May Govinda guard

thy head; Kesava, thy neck; Vish-

nu, thy belly;*"" Janardana, thy legs nal

and

irresistible

Narayaha, thy

and

feet; the eter-

face, thine arms,

ff

thy mind, and faculties of sense!:: May all ghosts, malignant and unfriendly, ever goblins, §§ and spirits fly thee,

11 appalled by the bow^ the

discus, mace,

and

persons of distinction, and, especially, by females, to members of sort of a different family, or even race and nation, to intimate a brotherly or sisterly adoption. Tod's Rajasthan, Vol.I.,pp.3l2,313.

•

See Vol.

:

Nrisimha.

§ See Vol. See Vol. |1

1

tt '^T^

p.

I.,

See Vol. I.,

I

ll., p. 34,

Preface, p.

III.,

p.

note

JT^'^ ^;

Rdkshasa.

1

;

also,

p.

18, text

and note

:.

^: ^WT^^fi:

t^6 t^° divisions of the arms.

See Vol.

lOG, supra.

LXXV.

^T^^ Twg ^^T ^^^

§§ Kvshmdncia. II

61, note 2.

1.,

p.

166.

I

278

VISHJSU

riHANA.

sword of Vishnu, and the echo of his shell! May Vaikuntha* guard thee in the cardinal points; and, in the intermediate ones, Madhusiidanalf May Hrishikesat defend thee in the sky; and Mahidhara,§ upon earth!"

Having pronounced

Nanda put

this

prayer

the waggon.

avert

to

the child to sleep, in his

all

evil,!'

bedf underneath

Beholding the vast carcass of Putana,

the cowherds were filled with astonishment and terror.

•

A metronym

of

Vishnu; one of the names of

his

mother being Vi-

and note ff. t "The destroyer of Madhu", a demon. See Vol, 11., Corrected from "Rishikesa". For lli'ishikesa, see Vol. +

knntha.

See Vol

III.,

text

§

Being interpreted, "the upholder of the earth."

j|

Sirastyayana.

^

FcDijankiku, 'cot', according to the commentator.

p.

5'2.

I.,

p. 2,

note

1.

CHAPTER

VI.

Krishna overturns a waggon casts down two trees. The Gopas depart to Vfindavana. Sports of the boys. Description of the :

season of the rains.

ON

one occasion, whilst Madhusudana was asleep

underneath the waggon, he cried for the breast; and, kicking up his feet, he overturned the vehicle; and all the pots and pans* w^ere upset and broken. The cowherds and their wives (hearing the noise,) came, exclaiming: "Ah! ah!" And there they found the child sleeping on his back.

"Who

could have upset the waggon?"

"This child," replied some boys, circumstance). "We saw^ him," the (who witnessed said they, "crying, and kicking the waggon with his said the cowherds.

was overturned. No one else had anyThe cowherds were exceedingly it." astonished at this account; and Nanda, not knowing what to think, took up the boy; whilst Yasoda offered worship to the broken pieces of pots and to the wag-

feet;

and so

it

thing to do with

gon, with curds, flowers,

The

fruit,

and unbruised

initiatory rites requisite for the tw^o

grain,

f

boys were

performed by Garga, t who was sent to Gokula, by Vasudeva, for that purpose.

*

Some MSS.

See Vol.

celebrated

have, instead of ^I^^T'^!^,

mentator takes notice of

:

He

II.,

p. 213.

this

variant.

them without

^tg^TT!^?^

I

The com-

VISHMU PL'RANA.

280

tlie cowherds;' and the wise sage, amongst the wise, named the elder of them Rama, and the other, Krishna. In a short time, they

the knowledge of enihient

began to crawl about the ground, supporting themselves on their hands and knees, and creeping everywhere, often amidst ashes and

Neither Rohini nor Ya-

filth.

soda was able to prevent them from getting into the cow-pens, or amongst the calves, where they amused

themselves by pulling their

tails.

As they disregarded

the prohibitions of Yasoda, and rambled about together constantly, she

became angry, and, taking up a

stick,

followed them, and threatened the dark-complexioned

Krishna with a whipping.*

him

his waist, she tied

being

in

Fastening a cord round

to the

wooden

naughty boy, get away from hence, then went about her domestic The Bhagavataf

'

"Now, you you can." She

if

aft'airs.

latter to

as she

keep the former's celebration of

two boys

the Sariiskaras (or initiatory rites) of the the Gopas.

As soon

describes Garga's interview with Nanda, and

inducements of the

the

mortar;"" and,

a great passion, she said to him:

Garga there describes himself

secret

from

as the Purohita+

(or

family priest) of the Yjidavas.

The Ulukhala

""

solid

(or mortar)

is

a large

wooden bowl, on a The pestle is,

stand of timber; both cut out of one piece.

also, of

wood and

unwinnowed

;

they are used chiefly for bruising or threshing

corn, and separating the chaff from the grain.

As

important agents in household economy, they are regarded as sacred,

and even hymned

The MSS. containing t X., Prior +

.Section,

in the

the

Vedas. §

commentary omit

this stanza.

Chapter VIII.

Rather, as dchdrya.

§

As

in the Rigveda, L,

XXVIII., 5 and

6.

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

281

VI.

Krishna, endeavouring to

harl departed, the lotos-eyed

extricate himself, pulled the mortar after him, to the

space between two Arjuna-trees that grew near togeth-

it

Having dragged the mortar between these trees, became wedged awry there; and, as Krishna pulled

it

through,

er.

it

pulled

down

the trunks of the trees.*

Vraja came what was the matter; and there they beheld the two lar2;e trees, with shattered stems and broken

Hearing the crackling

noise, the people of

to see

branches, prostrate on the ground, with the child fixed between them, with a rope round his belly, laughing, and showing his white little teeth, just budded. It is hence that Krishna is called Damodara,— from the binding of the rope (daman) round his belly (udara).^f

The

elders of the cowherds, with

Nanda

at their head,

looked upon these circumstances with alarm, considering them as of evil omen.t "We cannot remain in this place," said they.

"Let us go to some other (part of

the) forest; for here

many

evil signs threaten us

with

destruction:— the death of Putana, the upsetting of the '

Our

text

and that of the Hari Van'isa take no notice of the

legend § of Nalakubaraj

and Manigriva, sons of Kubera, who,

according to the Bhagavata,

H had been metamorphosed,

through

a curse of Narada, into these two trees, and for whose liberation this feat of

Krishna was intended.

§ This legend i!

^

is

referred to by the commentator.

Corrected from '"Nalakuvera". X., Prior Section, IX., 22, 23.

called guhyakas.

Nalakubara and Manigriva are there

VI8HNU

282 waggon, and the

fall

I'l'RANA.

of the trees without their being

blown down by the wind. Let us depart hence, without delay, and go to Vi'indavana, where terrestrial prodigies may no more disturb us." Having thus resolved, the inhabitants of Vraja communicated their intention to their families, and desired them to move without delay. Accordingly, they set off, with their waggons and their cattle, driving before them their bulls, and cows, and calves.'^ The fragments of their household stores they threw away; and, an instant, Vraja was overspread with flights of

in

Vfindavana was chosen by Krishna,— whom

crow^s.

do not affect, f— for the sake of providing for the nourishment of the kine; for there, in the hottest sea-

acts

new

son, the

grass springs up as verdantly as in the

Having repaired,

rains.

from Vraja to Vrindadrew up their wag-

then,

vana, the inhabitants of the former

gons

in the

form of a crescent.

The Hari Vamsa, § not

'

satisfied

^

+

with the prodigies which had

alarmed the cowherds, adds another, not found,

anywhere

else.

The

not with the Gopas,

davana; and,

in

it

is

believed,

emigration, according to that work, originates,

but the two boys,

who wish

to

go

to

Vrin-

order to compel the removal, Krishna converts

the hairs of his body into hundreds of wolves,

who

so harass and

alarm the inhabitants of Vraja, that they determine to abandon their

t

homes.

Aklishta-karman, "resohite in achievement," or "indeftitigable."

§ Chapter

LXV.

BOOK

As the two

v.,

(HAT.

283

vr.

Ramu and Damodara, grew

boys,

up,

same place, and engaged They made themselves in the same boyish sports.* crests of the peacocks' plumes, and garlands f of forestflowers, and musical instruments of leaves and reeds, or played upon the pipes used by the cowherds, t Their hair was trimmed like the wings of the crow;^ and they resembled two young princes, portions of the deity of war. § They were robust; and they roamed about, (always) laughing and playing, sometimes with they were ever together

in the

each other, sometimes with other boys; driving, along with the young cowherds, the calves to pasture.

Thus,

the two guardians of the world M^ere keepers of cattle, until

they had attained seven years of age, in the cow^-

pens of Vfindavana. ||

Then came on the season of the

when

rains,

the

atmosphere laboured with accumulated clouds, and the quarters of the horizon

The Kaka-paksha,

'

were blended

into

one by

or crow's wing, implies the hair left on

each side of the head; the top being shaved.

t Avataiiisaka, a word of various meanings. liast,

it

According

to

the scho-

here signifies 'ear-rings'.

Knmara, Skanda, or Karttikeya is called Pavaki, because a son of Paaihia or forms of The commentator says that the two parts Karttikeya, Sakha and Visakha, are meant by "the two Pavakis",

—

vaka.

li

»T^T^%

I

—

— 284

VISHNU PURANA.

The waters of the rivers rose, and overfloM^ed their banks, and spread beyond all bounds, like the minds of the weak and wicked, transported beyond restraint by sudden prosperity, f The

the driving show^ers.*

pure radiance of the

moon was obscured by heavy

va-

pours; as the lessons of holy writ are darkened by the

arrogant scoffs of fools (and unbelievers), t

The bow

of Inclra§ held

unstrung,

like

its

place in the heavens,

all

man elevated, by an injudicious prince, The white line of storks appeared upon

a worthless

to honour.

the back of the cloud, in such contrast as the bright

conduct of a

man

of respectability t opposes to the be-

haviour of a scoundrel.** The ever-fitful lightning, its

new

was

alliance with the sky,

of a pi'ofligate f f for a

man

in

like the friendship

of worth.

+t

Overgrown by

paths were indistinctly

the spreading grain, §§ the

traced, like the speech of the ignorant, that conveys

no positive meaning,

*

There

is

here a stanza,

ill!

— and

one recognized by the commentator,

which the Translator has passed by

"The

earth,

-.

luxuriant with new-grown grass,

kragopas, then became emerald and, as

The mkragopa has seen

it

in

or indragopa

is

it

were,

a beautiful

and bestrown with

insect which

no one that

India can ever forget.

§ Sakra, in the original.

" Durvritta. 1 KuUnn. My MSS. have sashpa, 'young

§§

ft Durjana. grass,'

— not

.in-

adorned with rubies."

sasya.

\\

Pravara.

;

BOOK

At

this time,

v.,

CHAP.

VI.

285

Krishna and Rama, accompanied by

the cow-boys, traversed the forests, that echoed with the hum of bees and the peacock's cry.* Sometimes

they sang

in chorus, or

danced together; sometimes

they sought shelter from the cold, beneath the trees sometimes they decorated themselves with flowery

oar]ands,f— sometimes, with peacocks' feathers; sometimes they stained themselves of various hues, with the minerals of the mountain sometimes, weary, they ;

reposed on beds of leaves, and, sometimes, imitated, in mirth, the muttering of the thunder-cloud; sometimes they excited their juvenile associates to sing;: and, sometimes, they mimicked the cry of the peacock, with their pipes.

In this manner, participating in various

and emotions, and affectionately attached to each other, they wandered, sporting and happy, through the wood. At evening-tide came Krishna and Balafeelings

rama,§

like

two cow-boys, along with the cows and At evening-tide, the two immortals, i

the cowherds.

having come to the cow-pens, joined, heartily, in whatever sports amused the sons of the herdsmen, t

t The Sanskrit has garlands of ^af/am^a-blossoms.

called, in the original, Bala.

§

Here

il

^TI%^T\I"^, "clad

like

"carrying cowherds' pipes,"

cowherds,"

is

another.

is

one reading;

^TTq^^TT'

.

CRAPTER

VII

Krishna combats the serpent Kaliya: alarm of his parents and panions: he overcomes the serpent, and

commands him

ONE

to depart

Yamuna

He was

com-

propitiated by him: river to the ocean.

day, KiHshi'ia. unaccompanied by

Vrindavana,

to

from the

is

Rama, went

attended by (a troop of) cow-

herds, and gaily decorated with wild flowers.

On

his

way, he came to the Yamuna,"' which was flowing

in

sportive undulations, and sparkling with foam, as

if

with smiles, as the waves dashed against the borders.

Within

its

bed, however, was the fearful pool of the

^* serpent Kaliya, f— boiling with the flres of poison,—

from the fumes of which, large trees upon the bank were blighted, and by whose waters, when raised, by a gale, into the

air,

this dreadful (lake),

Madhusudana

death,

poisonous Kaliya,

reflected,

that the wicked and

who had been vanquished by him-

The commentator

'

birds were scorched. Beholding which was like another mouth of

says, this

means nothing more than

tliat

were hot: f^'CnflT'TT TTrf cTH^TfT Tf%^ § hot springs have been found in the bed, or on

the waters of the pool I

do not

tilt'

know

borders,

Mongir,

is

if

I

The hot

of the Jumna.

well of Sita-kurid, near

not far from the Ganges.

its synonyms, in the original. Mount Kalinda, whence it rises. some MSS., he is here called Kaliya; and

Kalindi, one of

*

The Yamuna

is

so

called from

t In narily p.

written

74, note

§

I ilo

1,

in

the

sequel.

and

p.

210, note

For

his

origin

so his

name

is

ordi-

and abode, see Vol.

II.,

1.

nol find those words, Imt sonio1hin
"

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

287

VIT.

person of Garuda), and had been obHged

self (in the

from the ocean (where he had inhabited the island Ramanaka), must be lurking at its bottom, and defiling to fly

the

Yamuna,

the consort of the sea, so that neither

cattle could slake their thirst

nor

men

by her waters. Such

being the case, he determined to dislodge the Naga, and enable the dwellers of Vraja to frequent the vicinage without fear:* for

it

was the

especial purpose, he

considered, of his descent upon earth, to reduce to sub-

"Here," thought he, all such violators of law. Kadamba-tree, which is sufficiently near. I can

jection "is a

climb up it, and thence leap into the serpent's pool." Having thus resolved, he bound his clothes f tightly about him, and jumped, boldly,: into the lake of the serpent-king. The waters, agitated by his plunge amidst them, were scattered to a considerable distance from the bank; and, the spray falling upon the trees, they were immediately set on fire by the heat of the poisonous vapour combined with the water; and the whole

horizon was in a blaze. § Krishna, having dived into the pool, struck his arms in defiance;^ and the snakeSlapping the upper part of one arm with the hand of the

'

other

is

a

common

t Parikara, *

'

act of defiance

a girdle.

Vegita, 'expeditiously.''

amongst Indian

athletae.

VISHNU PUR AN A.

288

king, hearing the sound, quickly

came

forth.

His eyes

were coppery red; and his hoods were flaming with deadly venom. He was attended by many other (powerful and) poisonous snakes,— feeders upon air,— and by hundreds of serpent-nymphs, decorated with rich jewels,

whose

ear-rings glittered with trembling radiance, as

the wearers

moved

Krishna, they,

all,

along.* Coiling themselves around

bit

poison was emitted.

him with

teeth from which fiery

Krishna's companions, beholding

him in the lake, encompassed by the snakes twining around him, ran off to Vraja, lamenting and bewailing aloud his fate.f ishly

''Krishna," they called out, "has fool-

plunged into the serpent's pool, and

ten to death by the snake-king.

is

Come and

there bitsee."

The

cowherds, and their wives, and Yasoda, hearing this news, which was

like a thunderbolt, ran,

immediately,

to the pool, frightened out of their senses,

"Alas! alas!

where

by Yasoda, who,

in

and crying:

he?" The Gopis were retarded her agitation, stumbled and slipped is

every step;t but Nanda, and the cowherds, and the invincible § Rama hastened to (the banks of) the Yaat

There they beheld him serpent-king, encompassed by twining snakes, and making no effort (to escape). Nanda, as soon as he set his eyes upon his

muna, eager

to assist Ki'ishha.

(apparently) in the

:

§

power of the

^^

IT IT liT^TNf n ^ift^^T ^*t ^TRTt

Adbhutu-vikrama.

'ft^^T^ffTf^y^: ff^'lf^

^'

^t

II

BOOK son,

became

senseless;

beheld him, lost

all

CHAP.

v.,

289

VII.

and Yasoda,

consciousness).

(when she

also,

The

Gopis, over-

come with sorrow, wept, and called affectionately, and with convulsive sobs,* upon Kesava. "Let us all," said they, "plunge, with Yasoda, into the fearful pool of the

serpent-king.

We

For what

cannot return to Vraja.

What, night, without the moon? What is a herd of heifers, without its lord? What is Vraja, without Krishna? Deprived of him, we is

day, without the sun?

will

The

go no more to Gokula.

delights;

it

will

forest will lose

be like a lake without water. f

Hari

this dark-lotos-leaf-complexioned

its

When

not present,

is

no joy in the maternal dwelling. How strange is this! And, as for you, ye cowherds, how, poor beings, will you live amidst the pastures, when you no longer behold the brilliant lotos-eyes of Hari? + Our hearts have been wiled away by the music of his voice. § We there

is

without Pundarikaksha, to the folds

will not go,

Nanda. Even now, though held pent-king, smiles, as

When

see,

we

friends,

how

in

!|

of

the coils of the ser-

his face brightens with

gaze upon him!"

the mighty son of Rohini,1F (Balarama,) heard

these exclamations of the Gopis, and, with disdainful glance, beheld the

Some MSS.

begin

this

cowherds overcome with

line

with

tJJ"^^,

— referring

to

terror,

Vraja,

— the

reading preferred by the commentator,

I'

Gokula.

IV.

^ Rauhiueya;

in

the original.

19

f VISHNU PURANA.

290

Nanda gazing fixedly upon the countenance of his son, and Yasoda unconscious, he spake to Krishna in his god of gods? The own character: "What is this, quaUty of mortal not

know

is

Thou

tion; as the

nave

is

Dost thou

assumed.

sufficiently

thyself eternal ?

art the centre of crea-

of the spokes"of a wheel.*

A

por-

been born, as thy senior, f The gods, to partake of thy pastimes as man, have, all, descended under a like disguise; and the goddesses have come down to Gokula, to join in thy sports.

tion of thee

Thou,

have

I,

also,

eternal, hast, last of

fore, Krishna,

all,

appeared below.: Where-

dost thou disregard these divinities,

who, as cow^herds, are thy friends and kin ? these sorrowing females, who, also, are thy relations ? § Thou hast put on the character of man; thou hast exhibited the tricks of childhood.

Now

||

let

this fierce snake,

though armed with venomed fangs, be subdued (by thy celestial vigour)."

t Only thus much

is

translated of the following:

^T^TXIf^T THrTT '^

f^^%

^^# ^ ^^*T^:

^JTt^nJIT^^TT^f ^

^^rftwf^J^

^'g

§ Here, again, the rendering II

Bdla-chdpala.

^fTrfVr:

fT^til^TfTT^^:

The scholiast tacitly recognizes comments on them, The original is, here, not very +

is

II

these lines

II

as part

closely adhered to:

very

free.

II

of the text,

and

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

291

vir.

Thus reminded (of his real character, by Rama), Krishna smiled gently, and (speedily) extricated himself from the coils of the snakes. Laying hold of the middle hood of their chief with both his hands, he bent it down, and set his foot upon the hitherto un-

bended head, and danced upon

in

it

triumph. Wherever

the snake attempted to raise his head,

trodden down; and

many

it

was again

bruises were inflicted on the

hood, by the pressure of the toes of Krishna. pled upon by the

sition in the dance, the

much

blood.

^

*

Tram-

changed poand vomited forth

feet of Krishna, as they

snake fainted,

Beholding the head and neck of their

lord thus injured, and the blood flowing (from his

mouth), the females f of the snake-king implored the clemency of Madhusudana. "Thou art recognized,

god of gods!" they exclaimed. "Thou of

all;

art the sovereign

thou art light supreme, inscrutable; thou art the

mighty

lord,t the portion of that

(supreme

light).

The

The expressions are ^x^^ T^^- ^""^ ^"^mrT'RMM'T And Rechaka and Daridapata are said to be different dispositions ''

i

of the feet in dancing; variations of the bhrama, or pirouette: the latter is the a-plomb, or descent.

It is

also read Daridapiida-

nipatena, § "the falling of the feet, like that of a club."

^Trr:

t Patni, +

§

'

W^^^^^ ifW^nt^^^ft:

||

i

wives.'

Parameiwara. Also,

^Ti^xrr^fVTm^^

i

The commentary quotes a considerable

extract, from

some unnamed

metrical authority, on the steps in dauciug.

19*

:

VISHNU PUKANA.

292

gods themselves are unable worthily to praise thee,

How,

the lord self-existent.*

claim thy nature?

whom

of

How

then, shall females pro-

shall

the egg of Brahma,

we (fully) declare him, made up of earth, sky,

fire, and air, is but a small portion of a part? Holy sages have in vahi sought to know thy eternal essence. t We bow to that form: which is the most subtile of atoms, the largest of the large; to him whose

water,

birth

is

without a creator, whose endknowsno destroyer,

and who, alone, is the cause of duration. There is no wrath in thee; for thine is the protection of the world; and, hence, this chastisement of Kaliya. Yet, hear us.§

Women

are to be regarded with pity by the virtuous

animals are humanely treated, even by fools, n Let, therefore, the author of wisdom t have compassion

upon this poor creature. Thyself, as an oviparous, hooded snake, art the upholder of the world. Oppressed by thee, he will speedily perish.** What is this feeble serpent, compared to thee, in whom the universe re-

X

Ij

Faramdrtha.

The only readings

ordinary original

Instead of

that

1

lind

yield

a

very

different

^^1"^,

% "^HcIT ^T'"^*^®

one MS. has

is

not

The

^^TT

"^

I

vocative.

^m ^ T^^Tfr ^^T'g^T^^ ^^
sense.

is:

here called

a

snake.

Some

copies

II

have,

instead

of

1

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

poses? Friendship and enmity are

and superiors, (not for those

293

VII.

felt

towards equals

infinitely

beneath us*).

Then, sovereign of the world, have mercy upon us. This (unfortunate) snake

is

about to expire.

Give

us,

as a gift of charity, our husband."

When they had thus spoken, the Naga himself, almost exanimate, repeated, feebly, their solicitations for mercy. "Forgive me," he murmured, "0 god of gods! How shall I address thee, who art possessed, through thine

own

strength and essence, of the eight great fac-

ulties,-in energy unequalled?!

Thou

art the

Supreme,

Thou art the Supreme proceeds.

the progenitor of the supreme (Brahma).

Supreme

Thou

art

and from thee the beyond all finite objects.

Spirit;

How

thy praise?:

can

I

How

can

I

speak

declare his greatness from

whom come Brahma, Rudra, Chandra, In dra, the Maruts, the Aswins, the Vasus, and Adityas; of whom the whole world

is

an infinitely small portion, § a portion and whose nature,

destined to represent his essence primitive or derived,

li

;

Brahma and

the immortals do

approach him, to whom the gods offer incense and flowers t culled fi^om the groves of Nandana; whose incarnate forms the king of not comprehend?

How

can

I

haye parenthesized these -words; there being nothing, in the origEven a Pauranik writer would not use in to them. such a lax way a word corresponding to "infinitely", •

inal,

I

answering

*

-^ tn:^^ xR:^rr^: trt wf{:

^tw^-

§ Tj?fiT^^i^^;wtirII

Sat and asat.

^ Pushpdnulepana, "unguents made from

flowers,"

i

VISHNU PURANA.

294

the deities ever adores, unconscious of his real person;

whom

the sages that have withdrawn their senses from

external objects worship in thought, and, enshrining

all

image

his

in the

purposes of their hearts, present to

am quite unable, hymn thee. Thy own

the flowers of sanctity?^* of gods, to worship or to

clem-

ency must, alone, influence thy mind to show compassion.

and

I

am

born of their kind. Hence,

The world

by thee; and the

this is

my

created, as

is

nature,

it is

de-

and nature of

species, form,

Even such

things in the world are thy work.

all

me

the nature of snakes to be savage;

It is

not mine offence. stroyed^

it

god

I

as

thou hast created me, in kind, in form, and in nature,

such

I

am; and such are

differently, then, indeed,

my

actions.

should

ment; for so thou hast declared.

'

Bhava-pushpas.

There are said

f Should

I

act

deserve thy punish-

I

Yet, that I have been

^

to

be eight such flowers:

clemency, self-restraint, tenderness, patience, resignation, devotion, meditation, and truth, ^

Both

in

the

t

Vedas and

enjoined, that every

law

in the institutes of

;

where

it

is

one shall discharge the duties of his caste

and condition; and any deviation from them merits punishment; by the texts f'Tf5r^T^'^% ('(l^t, "In following prohibited a person is punishable;" and ^^^f^f^Tf ^^

as

observances,

t

^^ H^m fit ^^Tf 'T

+

'^

^rnrr

^gif^I^

The commentator has

:

ahiihsd,

kshatnd, soma, tapas, dhydna, satya.

^w %^T

%ftff

T^T

i

II

indriya-nigraha, sarva-bhiitd-dayd,

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

VII.

296

panished by thee is, indeed, a blessing; for punishment from thee alone is a favour. * Behold, I am now v^^ithout strength, without poison,— deprived of both by thee! Spare me my life. I ask no more. Command me what do."t Being thus addressed by Kaliya, Krishna replied-.: "You must not tarry here, (nor anywhere) in the stream of the Yamuna. Depart, (immediately), with your fam-

I shall

ily

and followers,

the impression of

Hari

my

feet upon

your brow\"§ So saying, who, bowing, rev-

set the snake-king at liberty,

erentially, to his victor,

doning, in the sight of

companied by ants.

where Garuda, the foe harm you, when he sees

to the sea,

of the serpent-race, will not

When

all

i

departed to the ocean; aban-

all,

the lake he had haunted, ac-

his females, children,

and depend-

the snake was gone, the Gopas hailed

Govinda as one risen from the dead, and embraced him, and bathed his forehead withtearsof joy.t Others, contemplating the water of the river, now freed from

^^l^fTj f^ f^mn^,** "Who

does acts unsuited to his natural

disposition incurs guilt."

I

This introduction

§

Murdhan^ 'head.'

II

*•

is

'To Ki-ishna', in the

supplied by the Translator.

original.

These quotations are taken from the commentary.

VISHNU PURANA.

296 peril,*

were

Krishna,

filled

who

is

with wonder, and sang the praise of

unaftected by works. f Thus, eminent

by his glorious exploits, and eulogized by the Gopas and Gopis, Krishna returned to Vraja. +

•

1^ Tn^m^ ^^

t Aklisht'a-karman.

I

Vide supra, p.

2o'2,

note f.

MSS. concommentary have three verses, naming Baladeva, Nanda> and Yasoda, as accompanying Krishna on his way back to Vraja. +

Instead of the reading of two verses,

taining

the

here rendered, the

CHAPTER

VIII.

The demon Dhenuka destroyed by Rama.

AGAIN, tending upon the herds, Rama and Kesava* wandered through the woods, and (on one occasion), came to a pleasing grove of pahns, where dwelt the fierce demon f Dhenuka, + feeding upon the flesh of Beholding the trees covered with fruit, and the cowherds called out (to it,

deer. §

desirous of gathering

the brothers), and said: "See, this grove,

Rama;

see,

Krishna! In

belonging to the great Dhenuka, the trees

are loaded with ripe fruit, the smell of which perfumes

the

air.

We

should like to eat some.

some down?"il As soon

as the boys

Will you throw had spoken, San-

karshana and Krishna (shook the trees, and) brought down the fruit on the ground. Hearing the noise of the falling

fruit,

the fierce

II

(Dhenuka), in the form of an in a (great) passion,

*

The

and malignant demon** ass,

and began

hastened to the spot,

to kick

Ramaff on

the

original has Bala.

+ Ddnava. X According to the Harivamia, si. 3114, Dhenuka was the same as Khara, for whom see Vol. III., p. 316, note !]. § The reading accepted by the commentator yields "flesh of men

and kine."

^

Durdsada.

**

Daiteya.

tt Substituted, by the Translator, for Bala.

298

VISHNU PURANA.

breast with his hinder heels.

him by both hind

legs, and,

Rama,* however,

seized

whirling him round, until

he expired, tossed his carcass to the top of a palm-tree, from the branches of which it struck down abundance of fruit, like rain-drops poured upon earth by the wind.f

The animals

were of kin

that

to

ning to his aid; but Krishna and

Dhenuka came runRama+ treated them

the same manner, § until the trees were laden with

in

dead fruit.

asses,

li

and the ground was strewed with ripe

Henceforward, the

cattle grazed, unobstructed,

the palm-grove, and cropped the

in

new

pasturage,

where they had never before ventured.^

'

This exploit

is

Hari Vamsa, and much in the same strain, but not always more commonly precedes the legend of the

related in the Bhagavata,

othef Vaishriava Piuarias, in the

same

place.

It

discomfiture of Kaliya.

*

Elsewhere

it

the Mahdhhdrata,

is

said that Krishna slew Dhenuka.

Udyoga-parvan,

+

Balabhadra, in the original.

II

Daitya-gardabha.

Dhenuka and

his

This term

kindred.

si.

See, for instance,

4410.

See the next note.

is

applied,

throughout the chapter, to

Their proper form,

though they were of demonic extraction.

then,

was the asinine,

CHAPTER

Pralamba, the Asura, comes

Sports of the boys in the forest.

amongst them

is

:

IX.

command

destroyed by Rama, at the

of

Krishna.

WHEN the

demon

in the

form of an

and

ass,

all

his

had been destroyed, the grove of palms became the favourite resort of the Gopas and their wives ;f and the sons of Vasudeva, greatly pleased, repaired to the tribe, *

Bhandira

fig-tree,

They continued

t

wander

to

about,

shouting, and singing, and gathering fruits and flowers

from the

now

trees;

calling

now

driving the cows afar to pasture;

them by

their

names: now carrying the

foot-ropes of the kine upon their shoulders;

now

orna-

menting themselves with garlands of forest-flowers. They looked like two young bulls, when the horns first appear. §

and the other, in two clouds, one white,

Attired, the one in yellow,

sable garments, they looked like

and one black, surmounted by the bow of Indra.'; Sportwith frolics beneficial to the world, they

ing, mutually,

roamed

•

about, like

two monarchs over

the collected

Anuga.

t "Of the kine", likewise, and

fnS^T^^ commentator ^ X

is

^^^rM«(f^

is

|

U^'^T^'^'f

'^•T^

The

first

of all:

jft'ftM'ft'fY'lT'^

I

the reading here followed; but that acce|)ted by the

I

The

In other works, however, §

all

allusion here,

it

the

,

is

is,

is

-.

^TS^'^T'?^

therefore, called Bhandira.

called Bhandira, also.

commentator

tonsured in a peculiar fashion.

which

his explanation of

tree referred to

Vide,

says,

supra, p.

is

to their hair, as

'283,

note

1.

being

VISHNU PURANA.

300

sovereigns of the earth.

maintaining the

human

Assuming human

duties,

and

character, they strayed through

the thickets, amusing themselves with sports suited to their mortal species and condition, in swinging on the

boughs of trees,* or

in

boxing, and wrestling,! and

hurling stones.

Having observed the two

lads thus playing about,

the Asura Pralamba, seeking (to devour) them, came amongst the cowherd boys, in the shape of one of

themselves, and mixed, without being suspected, in their pastimes;: for

would not be

it

he thought, that, thus disguised, an opportunity to kill,

difficult to find

Krishna, and, afterwards, the son of Rohini. §

first,

The boys commenced playing at the game of leaping Govinda was matchlike deer, two and two together.^ 1|

ed with Sridaman,t and Balarama,** with Pralamba: Jumping with both

'

The one

together.

point

first,

is

that

feet at

once,— as deer bound,— two boys

holds out longest, or comes to a given

the victor; and the vanquished

carry him to the goal,

if

the starting-post, on his shoulders. cify the

on

is

then bound to

not already attained, and back again to

The Bhagavata does not

their backs.

•

•j-

§

^r5^f^^Tf^:

I

Comment:

Vydydma.

Ranhineya, in the original.

% A

spe-

game, but mentions that the vanquished carry the victors

friend of Krishna.

•* Bala,

in the Sanskrit.

^tZJ^^TT^^t^TTtf

:

|

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

301

IX.

the other boys were coupled with one another, and

went leaping away. Govinda* beat his companion, and Balarama, f his and the boys who were on Krishna's ;

side were, also, victorious.

Carrying one another, they

reached the Bhandira-fig; and from thence those

who

were victors were conveyed back to the starting-ground by those who were vanquished. + It being Pralamba's duty to carry Sankarshana, the latter mounted upon his shoulders, like the

and the demon ran

moon riding above

off

a dark cloud;

with him, but did not stop.§

Finding himself, however, unable to bear the weight he enlarged his bulk, (and looked) like of Balarama, ll

a black cloud in the rainy season.

ius

him

like a

Balarama,

"IT

behold-

scorched mountain,— his head crowned

with a diadem, and his neck hung round with garlands,

having eyes as large as cart-wheels, a fearful form, and shaking the earth with his tread,— called out, as he was carried away, to his brother: "Krishna, Krishna, I am

by some demon, disguised as a cowherd, and huge as a mountain.** What shall I do? Tell me, Madhusiidana. f f The villain runs away with speed." Krishna +t opened his mouth, smiling,— for he well knew carried off

*

Substituted, by the Translator,

f "The son of

II

Rauhineya,

for Kfishiia.

Rohiiii, in the original."

in

the Sanskrit.

^

In the Sanskrit, Sankarshana.

•*

This sentence

is

rendered very freely,

ft The original has Madhunishiidana. XI

The Sanskrit has Govinda.

VISHNU PURANA.

302

the might of the son of Rohini,

*— and repUed "Why :

merely mortal nature, f thou who the most subtile of subtile things?

this subtle pretext of

art the soul of all

Remember

yourself,

world,— born before the world

is

the radical cause of the whole

all

cause,

destroyed,

and

all

that

is

alone,

when

Dost thou not know that

t

you and I are, alike, the origin of the world, who have come down to lighten its load? The heavens are thy head; the waters are thy body;§ earth is thy feet; thy mouth is eternal fire; the moon is thy mind;t the wind, thy breath; thy arms and hands are the four remighty lord, a thousand gions of space.** Thou hast, heads, ff a thousand hands, and feet, and bodies. A thousand Brahmas spring from thee, who art before all, and whom the sages praise in myriads of forms, it No one (but I) knoweth thy divine person. Thy incarnate person is glorified by all the gods. Knowest !|

thou not,

that, at the

in thee; that,

end of all, the universe disappears

upheld by thee, this earth sustains living

and inanimate things; §§ and uncreated time, with

*

I

Rauhineya,

II

the original.

Here, again, the translation

§ Miirti.

•[f

in

Vaktra.

Manas.

tt Vaktra.

§§ Chardchara.

that, in the character of

divisions of ages, developed

its

is

far

from

literal.

BOOK from an

303

IX.

thou devourest the world?* As the

instant,

waters of the

CHAP.

v.,

sea,

when swallowed up by submarine

by the winds, and thrown, in the form of snow, upon the Himachala, where, coming into contact with the rays of the sun, they reassume their watery nature;^ so, the world, being devoured by thee, flame, are recovered

This passage

'

copies. f

In

read and explained differently

is

some

^^r^^^f?T And

this is explained:

fcT 1J"^I

II

5^^%^

" Tlie water of the ocean,

wind

has departed, placed in the

II

^^^^^ ^T'^^T^'T ^f^^T ^tT *rNrt

Vadava, becoming condensed, or seized by the

in different

it is:

devoured by the

tire

called

form of dew or snow,

in the

which the Vadava

called Kastaka, § from

is

fire

consisting of a pipe of the solar rays, and, being air, lies

or

is

awkward and confused other reading is somewhat

an

on the Himachala," &c. preferable.

It consists

f«T^^q5f ^^^ff^f^ The "instant",

or

This

is

rather

representation of the notion; and the

'twinkling',

is

simply in sub-

I

here intended

as

the smallest di-

vision of time, extending to yugas or ages.

t The various readings of the passage the text, few and unimportant; and

agree together.

all

The Translator

my

are,

according to

several

MSS.

my

of the

copies of

commentary

transcribes but a small portion of the

scholiast's remarks.

have displaced the immetrical reading ^7^^7f^«TT'5i i" favour one that I find in MSS., including those accompanied by the commentary. +

I

of the only

§

of

is

According to some copies of the commentary, the wind here spoken called Karshaka. This name, at all events, is intelligible, which

the other

is

not.

VISHNU PURANA.

304

becomes, of necessity, at

at the period of dissolution,

the end of every Kalpa, the world again, through thy

Thou and

creative efforts.*

I,

soul of the universe, are

but one and the same cause of the creation of the earth, although, for

we exist in memory who thou art,

protection,

its

Calling to

uals.

distinct individ-

being of

illim-

f destroy, of thyself, the demon. Suspending awhile your mortal character, do what is right." itable might,

Thus reminded by the magnanimous Krishna, the powerful Baladevat laughed, and squeezed Pralamba sti(uting

c()TM

T^^;

for

water devoured bv the

tliat

tire

is

according to the commentary,

is,

thrown, by the wind Ka,

of a solar ray &c., on the Himachala, where of

of

it

j|

made

assumes the form

snow;" and so on. However disfigured by inaccurate views some of the instruments in operation, the physiology is, in the

main very

correct,

and indicates accurate observation of natural of the ocean, converted into vapour by

The waters

phenomena.

same

solar heat, are raised, by the

influence,

into the air,

and

thence borne, by the winds, to the summits of lofty mountain-

t Ameydtrnan. X

Bala, in the original.

§

I

do not find this; and

it

seems

to

have been put together, with Perhaps the Translator here

additions, from the words of the scholiast.

transcribes

some marginal

explanation

;

II

gloss

on

for the first quotation

Nowhere do

I

the

latter

part

of

the

contains only a part of

scholiast's

it.

meet with the ^T'^ ^^f the Translator, from which he The only variant of ^'^, in my MSS., is '^l^

has extracted "Ka".

the tJJT^ of which, the

,

commentator explains,

signifies

f^^T^^

f^TT'l,

I

BOOK with his knees,

head (and

v.,

* striking

face),

CHAP.

305

IX.

him, at the same time, on the

with his

lists,

so as to beat out both

The demon, vomiting blood from

his mouth, and having his brain forced through the skull, f fell upon the ground, and expired. The Gropas, beholding his eyes.

Pralamba slain, were astonished, and rejoiced, and cried out "Well done", and praised Balarama.+ And, thus

commended by

his play-fellows,

and accompanied by

Krishna, Bala,§ after the death of the Daitya Pralamba,

returned to Gokula. ^

ranges,

where

they are arrested by a diminished temperature,

descend in the form of snow, and again supply the streams that perpetually restore to the sea the treasures of which

it is

as per-

petually plundered.

According to the Hari Vamsa|| the gods, themselves, praised

'

proof of Rama's strength (bala), and hence he derived the

this

name

*

of Balarama.

The Sanskrit has nothing corresponding

to

the

words

knees".

+

Substituted,

§

The

11

l)y

original has

the Translator, for Bala.

Rama.

SI. 3785.

IV.

20

"with

his

CHAPTER Ueseviptioii of autuinn.

X.

Krisliiui dissuades Naiida tVoiu

ping India: recommends

and the Gopas

liini

to

worship-

worship

cattle

and the mountains.

WHILST Rama

and Kesava were sporting,

thus, in

Vraja, the rainy season ended, and was succeeded

the season of autunui,

The

when

(small) 8a[)hari fish,

in

the lotos

is

by

full-hlown.

their watery hurrows,

*

were oppressed by the heat, like a man by who is devoted to his family, f The peacocks, no longer animated by passion, \Yere silent amidst the woods, like holy saints + who have come to know the sellish de-

sires,

unreality of the world.

The

clouds, of shining white-

exhausted of their watery wealth, deserted the atmosphere, like those wdio have acquired wisdom, and

ness,

depart from their homes. § Evaporated by the rays of the autumnal sun, the lakes were dried up, like the hearts of men, ness.

The

!|

when withered by

the contact of selfish-

(pellucid) waters of the season w^ere suit-

ably embellished by white water-lilies; as are the minds of the pure, by the apprehension of truth.

Brightly, in

the starry sky, shone the moon, w^ith undiminished orb, like the saintly

*

being

who

has reached the last stage of

Yogin.

§

^37^^ ^^!W^^ f^4^T: f^rT^jf^:

I

:

BOOK

v.,

bodily existence, in the

CHAP. X.

company

307

of the pious.*

The

and lakes f slowly retired from their banks: as the wise, by degrees, shi-ink from the selfish attachment that connects them with wife and child. + First aban-

rivers

doned by the waters of the gan to congregate,

lake, the

swans § again be-

whose devotions by innuThe ocean was still and calm,

like false ascetics

are interrupted, and they are again assailed

merable

afflictions.

I

and exhibited no undulations,

like

the perfect sage

who

has completed his course of restraint, and has acquired undisturbed tranquillity of spirit. t Everywhere the

waters were as clear and pure** as the minds of the wise who behold Vishnu in all things. The autumnal

sky was wdiolly free from clouds,

like the heart of the

whose cares have been consumed by the fire of devotion. The moon allayed the fervours of the sun as discrimination alleviates the pain to which egotism gives birth. The clouds of the atmosphere, the mudascetic ff

diness of the earth, the discoloration H of the waters,

were,

all,

removed by autumn;

as abstraction§§ detaches

the senses from the objects of perception. cise of inspiring, suppressing,

t " Rivers and lakes

" is for

The exer-

and expiring the

jaldsaya.

§ Haihsa.

**

It ++

"Clear and pure"

is

to render ati-prasanna.

Yogin.

Kdlushya, 'foulness.'

§§ Pratydhdra, 'restraint of the senses.'

20*

vital

;

308

VISHNU PURANA.

was as

air

declined).

At

if

performed, daily, by the waters of the

they were

lakes, (as

^

full,

and stationary, and, then, again

*

when

season,

this

the skies were bright with

f Krishna, repairing to Vraja, found herds busily engaged in preparing for a stars,

all

the cow-

sacrifice + to

be offered to Indra;^ and, going to the elders, he asked

A

'

yama:

very poor quibbles upon the terms § of the Pninadrawing in the breath through one nostril;

set of

Piiraka,

or,

literally, 'filling;'

the breath,

Kumbha

f

Kunibhaka, closing the

— keeping

it

nostrils,

stationary or confined,

and suppressing as

were

it

in

a

or water-pot; and Rechaka, opening the other nostril,

and emitting the breath,— literally, 'purging' or 'depletion.' waters of the reservoirs, replenished,

tumnal season, by the previous until they are

drawn

oft"

in the

rains,

The

beginning of the au-

remain, for a while,

for irrigation, or reduced

full,

by evaporation

thus representing the three operations of Puraka, Kunibhaka, and

Rechaka. ^

No

public worship

only festival the

is

offered to Indra, at present

of a flag in honour of Sakra or Indra,

erection

;

and the

Hindu kalendar, the Sakradhwajotthana, %

in the

— should

held on the twelfth or thirteenth of Bhadra, ** (which

is in

— be

the

t Nakshatra. X

§

Maha. The commentator gives

treatise, elucidating !l

The Translator had,

which occurs

in the

I

quotation,

apparently

from some Yoga

here,

and near the end of the note, "Piirana",

commentator's explanation of the technicality piiraka:

TJTW TT^: ^ The names of the

^T^:

a

them.

I

festival

which

I

find are

Sakrotthana, Sakrottha-

nadhwajotsava, Indradhwajasamutthiina, &c. **

Light fortnight.

part of Sepl ember.

The mouth

of Bhadra includes part of

August and

BOOK them, as

was

v.,

309

CHAP. X.

out of curiosity, what festival* of Inclra

if

in wliich

they took so

much

it

pleasure. f Naiida re-

plied to his question, and said: ''Satakratut (or Indra) is the sovereign of the clouds and of the waters. Sent by him, the former bestow moisture upon the earth, whence springs the grain by which we and all embod-

ied beings subsist; with which,

we

also,

and with water,

please the gods,§ Hence, too, these cows bear calves'

and yield

when

So,

milk,

w^ell-nourished,i|

neither barren of corn, nor bare of verdure;

earth

is

nor

man

is

and are happy, and

the clouds are seen distended with rain, the distressed by hunger. Indra, t the giver of

water, having drunk the milk of earth by the solar rays, sheds

of

all

it,

upon the

again,

the world.

On

earth, for the sustenance

this account, all sovereign prin-

ces offer, with pleasure, sacrifices to Indra,** at the end

very middle of the rainy season), according to the Tithi Tattwa, ff following the authority of the Kalika and Bhavishyottara Pura-

The Sakradhwajotthana is, also, a It may be doubted,

rias.

kings and princes.

rite to

be performed by

therefore,

if

the text in-

tends any particular or appointed celebration.

*

Maha.

t This sentence is much more compressed than the original. See Vol. I., p. 150. \

%

Parjanya, in the original,

**

The

original

has Sakra.

tt See Raghunandana's pp. 73

— 75.

Institutes

of

the

Hindoo

Religion,

Also see the ^abdakalpadrwma, sub voce "^Ifi^Si^

Vol. |

I.,

.

VISHNU PURANA.

310 of the rains;*

and

so, also,

do we, and so do other

people."

When Krishnaf

heard

this

speech from Nanda,

in

regard to the worship of Indra,t he determined to put the king of the celestials into a passion, and replied: We, father, are neither cultivators of the soil,

nor dealers

merchandise: cows are our divinities ;§ and w^e are

in

sojourners in forests. There are four branches of know-

ledge,— logical, scriptural, practical, and political/ Hear

me describe what practical science is. Agriculture, commerce, and tending of cattle,— the knowledge of these three professions constitates practical science.

Agriculture

is

''

the subsistence of farmers; buying and

Kine are our support. Thus, the knowledge of means of support! is threefold. The object that is cultivated by any one should be, to him, selling, of traders.

'

Anvikshiki (^T*^fW«fft), the science of inquiring by

Or,

reasoning,

Tarka

or logic; Trayi (^4^'), the three Vedas

(rfefi),

collectively, or the doctrines they teach: Vartta (^TtIT), rendered 'practical,' is the

(^flT)

:

the fourth

knowledge of the means of acquiring subsistence is

Daridaniti

(rf Uvj^tDfTT),

the science of govern-

** ment, both domestic and foreign.

*

in'^flf,

"during the rainy season,"

has the authority of the

comment:

literally.

Ryff^

I

But the Translator

TfTT'^Tf^fTT

ITl^^

^TIJ"

t In the original, Damodara. * Sakra, in the Sanskrit. §

The

original has the singular.

f "The knowledge of means of support" " This note is taken, as to its substance, pare Vol.

I.,

p. 85,

note

1

;

and

p.

to

is

render vdrttn.

from the commentary.

86, note

•

Com-

BOOK

311

CHAP. X.

v.,

as his chief divinity:* that should be venerated

worshipped, as

it is

his benefactor.

He

the deity of another, and diverts from

and

wlio worshij)S

him the reward

dne,t obtains not a prosperous station,: this world or in the next. Where the land

tliat is his

either in

ceases to be cultivated, there are bounds assigned, beyond which commences the forest: the forests are

bounded by the

We

hills;

and so

do our limits extend.

far

are not shut in with doors, nor confined within

we have

walls;

neither fields nor houses;

we

about, happily, wherever

The the woods gons.^

list,

mountains, § it whatever forms they will,

spirits of these in

we wander

travelling in our is said,

wagwalk

or, in their

If proper persons, sport upon their own precipices. they should be displeased with those who inhabit the 1'

forests, then,

transformed to lions and beasts of prey,

they will

the offenders.

worship

kill

What have we '

We,

then, are

to

to

These nomadic habits are

narrated.

The

entirely lost sight of in the parallel

text of the Hari Variisa

verses, precisely the

If

do wHth Indra?** Cattle and moun-

passages of those Puranas in which the juvenile is

bound

the mountains, to offer sacrifices to cattle.

same as

that of the

is,

life

of Krishna

most of the other

in

Vishnu Puraria;

putting,

however, into the mouth of Krishna a long additional eulogium

on the season of autumn.

^^^^t: ^^nf?r#

t *

"A

prosperous station"

§ Literally, ij

•*

is

"these mountains."

Sdnu.

Mahendra,

in

the original.

^"?i(?r^TT tt:

for sohhana.

i

—

312

VISHNU PURANA.

Brahmans

are (our) gods.

tains

offer

worship with

prayer; cultivators of the earth adore their landmarks;*

but we, tains,

and

who

tend our herds in the forests and moun-

f should worship them and our

offerings, then,

vardhana; and

whole

a victim in due form,

kill

t

Let the

station collect their milk, § without delay,

feed, with

it,

to partake of

the Brahmans, and

When

it.

all

the oblations

Brahmans have been

sented, and the

pas

Let prayer

kine.

be addressed to the mountain Go-

circumambulate

the cows,

lands! of autumnal flowers.

who may

and

desire

have been prefed, let the

Go-

decorated with garIf the

cowherds

will

attend to these suggestions, they will secure the favour of the mountain, of the cattle, and, also, mine."

When Nanda and

the other Gopas heard these words

expanded with delight, and they well. "You havejudged rightly, child," exclaimed they. "We will do exactly as you have proposed, and offer adoration to the mountain." Accordingly, the inhabitants of Vraja worshipped the mountain, presenting to it curds, and milk, and flesh; and they fed hundreds and thousands of Brahmans, and many other guests who came (to the ceremony). of Krishna, their faces said that

*

Sitd.

he had spoken

But there

is

a variant,

— the

reading of the commentator,

sira, 'the plough.'

t ^f^^^T^?r?rr:

§

i|

^

l

some MSS. have ^f^^^^^5^:

The Translator has taken Hoina.

Apida, 'chapiet.'

this

meaning

|

oi sandoha from the

comment:

BOOK

v.,

313

CHAP. X.

even as Krishna had enjoined: and, when they had made their offerings, they circumamhiilated the cows '•"

bellowed as loud as roaring clouds. Upon the sunnnit of Govardhana, Krishna presented himself, saying "I am the mountain," and partook of

and the

bulls, that

much food presented by the Gopas; whilst, in his own form as Krishna, he ascended the hill, along with the cowherds, and worshipped his other self. Having promised them many blessings, f the mountain-person of ^

Krishna vanished; and, the ceremony being completed, the cowherds returned to their station.

The Hari Vamsa

'

come

Of

says:t

"An

illusory Krishna,

the mountain, ate the flesh that

course, the 'personified' mountain

several

presently:

is

intended, as appears from

ensuing passages; as 'for instance',

of the

"I am

satisfied;

having be-

was offered:"

and then,

his

in

he says, § he

divine form,

smiled:"

The Hari of

its

to

the

Variisa affords, here, as in so

Dakhini cattle,

origin.

It

is

many

other places, proofs

very copious upon the homage paid

and their decoration with garlands and plumes of

peacocks' feathers, of which our text takes no notice. the

south of India,

known

Punjal, scarcely

and worshipped

there

;

is

in the north,

Vamsa

^^^^Tft? ^^nr: SI. 3874.

§ SI. 3876.

when

festival,

But,

in

that of the

cattle are decorated

a celebration which has, no doubt, suggested to

the compiler of the Hari

:

a very popular

the details which he describes.

^fft^T

^^r^ ^^

ii

CHAPTER India,

by the loss of his offerings, causes heavy rain

offended

to deluge

XI.

Gokula. Krishna holds up the mountain Govardhana, to shelter the

INDRA,

*

cowherds and

their cattle.

being thus disappointed of his offerings,

was exceedingly angry, and thus addressed a cohort "Ho! of his attendant clouds, called Saiiivartaka.

my

clouds," he said, "hear

execute what

I

words, and, without delay,

The

command.

insensate

cowherd

Nanda, assisted by his fellows, has withheld the usual offerings to us, relying

Now,

uponf the

protection of Krishna.

therefore, afflict the cattle, that are their suste-

nance, and whence their occupation rain

and wind. Mounted upon

a mountain-peak,

I will

give

my

you

+

is

derived, with

elephant, as vast as

aid, in

strengthening

When

Indra§ ceased, the clouds, obedient to his commands, came down, in a fearful storm of rain and wind, to destroy the cattle. In an mstant,

the tempest."

the earth, the points of the horizon, and the sky were, all,

blended into one by the heavy and incessant shower.

The clouds roared

aloud, as

rents.

II

trable)

*

Sakra, in the Sanskrit.

I Adhmdta, 'inflated by.' *

§

Gopatya.

The

if in

terror of the light-

and poured down uninterrupted to]'The whole earth was enveloped in (impenedarkness by the thick and volumed clouds;

ning's scourge,

original has Surendra.

:

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

315

XI.

and above, below, and on every side, the world was water. The cattle, pelted by the storm, shrunk, cowering, into the smallest size, or

some covered

gave up their breath

their calves with their flanks;

:

'"

and some

beheld their young ones carried away by the tiood.

The

calves, trembling in the wind, looked piteously at

low moans,

their mothers, or implored, in

as

it

were,

the succour of Krishna, f Hari, beholding all Gokula agitated with alarm, — cowherds, cowherdesses, and cattle

all in

t

"This

the

is

a state of consternation,— thus reflected:

work of Mahendra,

prevention of his sacrifice; and

in

it is

resentment of the

incumbent on

to defend this station of herdsmen.

spacious mountain from

its

I will lift

stony base, and hold

as a large umbrella, over the cow-pens." §

me

up this it

up,

Having thus

determined. Krishna immediately plucked up the mountain

Govardhana, and held

it

(aloft),

with one hand,

herdsmen: "Lo! the mountain is on high. Enter beneath it, quickly; and it will shelter you from the storm. Here you will be secure, and in sport,

your

at

saying

II

to the

ease, in places

defended from the wind. Enter,

(without delay); and fear not that the mountain

t The Sanskrit says

nothing of the calves looking piteously at their

mothers

*

II

In

will

the original, the cows are

named

Here the Sanskrit gives Krishna the

before their keepers.

title

of Jagaunatha,

:

VISHNU PURANA.

316

upon

fall."

their

the people, with their herds, and

this, all

waggons and goods, and the Gopis, distressed by

the rain, repaired to the shelter of the mountain, which

Krishna held, steadily, (over their heads). And Krishna, as he supported the mountain, was contemplated, by the dwellers of V raj a, with joy and wonder; and, as

opened wide with astonishment andpleasiu'e, Gopas and Gopis sang his praise.* For seven days and nights did the vast clouds, sent by Indra, rain upon the Gokula of Nanda, to destroy its inhabitants; but their eyes

the

they were protected by the elevation of the mountain

and the slayer of Bala, Indra, being oi'

foiled in his pur-

the clouds to cease, f The threats having been fruitless, and the heavens clear,

commanded

pose,

Indra t

all

Gokula came forth (from

to

its

own

its

shelter),

Then, Krishna,

abode.

and returned

in the sight of the

surprised inhabitants of the forests, restored the great

mountain Govardhana '

to its original site.^

seems not unlikely that

It

this

legend has some reference to

the caves or cavern-temples in various parts of India.

able representation of

habulipoor. gavata, &c.

it

It is related,

much

to the

This sentence

t This sense

Indra,

enemy +

remark-

same purport,

in the

Ma-

Bha-

Sisupala, ridiculing the exploit, asserts that Govar-

dhana was nothing more than an

•

A

occurs upon the sculptured rocks of

is

is

ant-hill.

rendered very freely.

not conveyed by the original:

not named,

is

here

referred

to

as

Balabhid.

of the celestials, see the Rigveda, passim.

Devendra, in the Sanskrit.

For Bala,

an

CHAPTER Iiulra

comes

to

over the

XII.

Gokula; praises Krishna, and makes him prince Krishna promises

cattle.

to hefriend Arjuiia.

AFTER

Gokula had been saved by the elevation of Indra* became desirous of beholding Krishna. The conqueror of his foes, accordingly, mounted his -vast elephant, Airavata,f and came to Govardhana, where the king of the gods beheld the mighty Damodara: tending cattle, and assuming the person of a cow-boy, and, although the preserver of the whole

the moiintaui,

surrounded by the sons of the herdsmen. § head he saw Garuda, the king of birds, invisible to mortals. If spreading out his wings, to shade the head of Hari. Alighting from his elephant, and world,

Above

his

||

addressing him apart, Sakra, his eyes expanding with pleasure, thus spake to Madhusudana: "Hear, Krishna,

why I have come hither,— why I have approached thee; for thou couldest not, otherwise, con-

the reason

ceive

it.

who

Thou,

art the supporter of all,** hast

descended upon

earth, to relieve her of her burthen.

In resentment of

my

to deluge Gokula;

•

obstructed

rites, I

and they have done

sent the clouds,

this evil deed,

Designated, in the original, by his epithet Pakasasana,

'

the chastiser

of Paka', a Daitya slain by ludra.

t See Vol.

I.,

p.

146, note

1.

§

The Sanskrit has Krishna, The translation is, here, compressed.

If

=?l«?T\5T^^fT

*"

The

I

I

There

original adds

ft Kadana.

is

a variant,

||

^nT'fT^^lff

irf^^^^ I

Parameswara.

The commentator explains

it

by vlmurda.

ff

I

;

VISHNU PUR AN A.

318

by

ThoLi,

raising up the mountain, hast preserved the

cattle; and, of a verity, I

am much

with thy wondrous deed.

The

hero,

pleased,

object of the gods

is,

now, methinks, accomplished; since, with thy single hand, thou hast raised aloft this chief of mountains. I

now come, by

have

desire of the cattle,

grateful for

^

you

their preservation, in order to install

Upendra: Go-

as

and, as the Indra of the cows, thou shalt be called

Having thus

vinda."^*

said,

Mahendra took a ewerf

Gobhis cha choditaH (iftf^'^ ^f?[fT:)

'

says the commentator, 'by the

cow

;

'delegated,'

that, is,

Kamadhenu, and

of plenty,

other celestial kine, inhabitants of Goloka, the heaven of cows.'

Hut

this

as celestial cat-

evidently, unauthorized by the text;

is,

could not be grateful for preservation upon earth

tle

notion of Goloka,

a heaven of cows and Krishna,

drawn from such

of mysticism,

piece

tors

on the

Amara Kosa

agree in explaining the

:

and the

a modern

works

sectarial

Brahma Vaivarta Puraria and Hari Vatiisa. ^ The purport of Indra's speech is to explain two of Krishna's names, Upendra and Govinda.

is

as

the

meaning of

the

The commentafirst,

the young-

5;?g;-r^5!^T^'^^ conformably to the synoimmediately follows, in the text of Amara, + Indravaraja

er brother of Indra,

nym

that

(^r^jiq-^^), a as the son

name

that occurs also in

ofDevaki, who

is

of the latter, subsequently, to Indra. finds,

or tends, cattle;

etymology makes the and, in this

capacity,

Gam

may

^'g^ ^^Tf^^ t Ohdntd. :

I.,

I.

I.,

15.

Govinda

is

vindati (t]j f^^fTf)-

latter the

he

theMahabharata; Krishna,

an incarnation of Aditi, being born he

who knows,

The Paurariik

Indra (Xy^. quasi JJ^) of cows well be considered as a minor or

'ftf^^!^^ ^f^^srf^

II

BOOK from

CHAP.

v.,

819

XII.

his elephant,* Airavata, and, with the holy

inferior Iiitlra; such being the proper sense of the term

(Upa

composition);

in

The proper import iously distorted

word Upendra

by the

lias,

sectarian followers

commentator on our text asserts

tlic

Upendra

Upa-puraiia, 'a minor Furaiia,'

as,

of the

water

that

&c'.

however, been anxof Krishna.

Upa

is,

here,

Thus,

synony-

mous with Upari ('^Ijf^). and that Upendratwa, 'the station of Upendra," means 'rule in the heaven of heavens, (Toh)ka;' a new creation of this sect, above Satya-loka.

Paurahik system,

So

p. 2'27.

the Hari Vaii'isaf

TT^tff^

"As

which,

the highest of the seven

is

^%^^-^

in the iincorrupt

Lokas: see Vol.

makes Indra sav

^Tf^fft 'ftf^TTt^T:

thou. Krishna, art appointed,

II.,

:

I

by the cows, Indra superior

me, therefore the deities in heaven shall

call thee

to

Upendra." The

Bhagavata does not introduce the name, though it, no doubt, it, in making the divine cow Surabhi, who is said to have come from Goloka with Indra. address Krishna, and say:

alludes to

"We,

instructed by

Brahma,

will

crown you as our Indra."

cordingly, Krishna has the water of the l»y

the elephant of Indra;

him, and salute him

Vaihsa§ assigns

and Indra, the gods, and sages praise

by the appellation of Govinda.

this to

Ac-

Ganges thrown over him

Indra alone,

who

says:

"I

The Hari

am

only the

Indra of the gods: thou hast attained the rank of Indra of the kine; and they shall,

for ever,

celebrate thee, on earth, as

Go-

vinda:"

All this

is

very different from the sober account of our text, and

undoubtedly, of comparatively recent origin.

is,

*

Upavdhya.

t SI. 4005, 4006. +

^eR

§

SI.

is

the reading in the passage as cited by the commentator.

4004, 4005.

VISHNU PURANA.

320

contained, performed (the regal ceremony of) asper-

it

The

sion.

was

the rite

cattle, as

celebrating, deluged

the earth with their milk.

When

kine, inau-

by direction of the

Indra'" had,

gurated Krishna, t the husband of Sachit said to him^ affectionately: "I have, thus,

enjoined me. I

Now,

performed what the cows

illustrious being,

hear what further

propose, with a view to facilitate your task. §

tion of

me

has been born as Arjuna,

'

A

por-

the son of Pri-

Let him ever be defended by thee, and he will bearing thy burthen.** He is to be cher-

tha.t

assist thee in

ished by thee, Madhusiidana, like another self." To this, Krishnaff replied: "I know thy son, H who has been born in the race of Bharata; and I will befriend him as long as I continue upon earth. As long as I am present, invincible §§ Sakra, no one shall be able to subdue

Arjuna been

in fight.

slain,

and other *

When

the great

demon

ij i

Kamsa

has

and Arishta, Kesin,Kuvalayapida, Naraka,tt fierce

Daityas shall have been put to death,

Devendra, in the original.

t The Sanskrit has Janardana. *

Sachipati, a title of Indra.

§

WTT^^T^^^T

1|

^ of a

See Vol.

II.,

p.

72, note 2.

I

Vide supra, pp. 101, 102, and pp. 158,. 159 In the original, Krishna

man."

See Vol.

III.,

is

p.

here addressed as purusha-vydghra, "tiger 118, note §; also, supra, p.

t+ Bhagavat, in the Sanskrit. II The original has Partha, a metronym of Arjuna. 101,

1,

note *.

Vide supra, pp.

102.

§§ Arindama. III!

One

of the Daityas,

"the great demon".

^^

Mahal)ahu,

Vide supra,

p.

is

intended by

the term translated

272, note ».

These Daityas, Kuvalayapida excepted, are named

in p. 250, supra.

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

there will take place a great war,*

then of the earth

321

XII.

in

which the bur-

be removed, f Now, therefore, depart; and be not anxious on account of thA^ son: for

no foe

For

triumph over Arjuna,

shall

his sake, I will restore to

Yudhishthira rata

will

war

Upon

is

at their head,

at

w^hilst I

Kuntit

all

am

present.

her sons, with

unharmed, when the Bha-

an end."

Krishna's § ceasing to speak, he and Indra||

mutually embraced; and the

latter,

mounting

his ele-

phant, Airavata, returned to heaven.

Krishna, with

the cattle and the herdsmen, went his

way

where the wives of the Gopas watched proach, t

•

to Vraja,

for his ap-

Mahdhava.

t In the original, India is here addressed as Sahasraksha, 'thousandeyed.' Vide supra, p. 261, text and note j. I

Kunti, so called from her father, Kunti or Kuntibhoja,

person as Pi'itha. § Janardana's, II

is

the

same

Vide supra, pp. 101, 102, and 158, 159.

according to the Sanskrit.

Substituted, by the Translator, for Devaraja.

There

IV.

is

a variant,

ending the second verse with the words '^f^^T-

21

:

CHAPTER

XIII.

Krishna praised by the cowherds:

AFTER Krishna,*

sports with the Gopis

his

The Rasa-dance.

and love of him.

their imitation

Sakra had departed, the cowherds said to whom they had seen holding up Govar-

"We have been preserved, together with our from a great peril, by your supporting the mountain (above us). But this is very astonishing chiUFs play, unsuitable to the condition of a herdsman: and all thy actions are those of a god. Tell us what is the meaning of all this.f Kaliya has been conquered in the lake;+ Pralamba has been killed; Govardhana has been lifted up: oin* minds are filled with amazement.

dhana: cattle,

Assuredly,

we

thou of

repose at the feet of Hari,

unbounded might. § For, having witnessed thy power,

we cannot

believe thee to be a man.

women and

Thy

affection,

and for Vraja; the deeds that thou hast wrought which all the gods would have attempted in vain; thy boyhood, and thy Kesava, for our

*

The

original

gives

him the

children,

same

the

aklisht'a-kdrin,

epithet

as

aklisht'a-karmnn, for which vide supra, p. 282, note f.

+

p.

Toya.

The scene

of Kaliya's defeat

was the Yamuna.

Vide supra,

286. §

^-m

^m

it:

^^^ ^m^it'TfTf^^T

The cowherds adjure Krishna by the mentators variants

:

sleeping.

repeat

X^^^ M

leading words

the 1

rf

1

^T irmT:

of

feet

the

1'^^^ I

I

And

of Hari. text,

original

of

which

has

the 1

com-

find

no

nothing about

BOOK

v.,

CHAP.

prowess; thy humiliating* birth tradictions that

of them.

323

XIII.

among st us,— are conwhenever we think

us with doubt,

fill

Yet, reverence be to thee, whether thou be

a god, or a demon, f or a Yaksha. or a Gandharva, or

whatever we may deem thee; for thou art our friend." they had ended, Krishna remained silent, for some time,: as if hurt and offended, § and then replied to them: ''Herdsmen, if you are not ashamed of my

When

have merited your praise; what occayou to engage in any discussion (concerning me)? If you have (any) regard forme; if I have deserved your praise; then be satisfied to know that I am your kinsman. I am neither god nor Yakrelationship;

if I

there for

sion

is

sha,

nor Gandharva, nor Danava.

|j

I have been born your relative; and you must not think differently of me." Upon receiving this answer, the Gopas held their

peace, and

went into the woods, II leaving Krishna apparently displeased ** .

But Krishna, observing the clear sky bright with the autumnal moon, and the air perfumed with the fragrance of the wild water-lily, ff in whose buds the clustering bees were murmuring their songs, H felt inclined to join with the Gopis in sport.

Accordingly,

he§§ and Rama commenced singing sweet low Asobhana. X

"For

a

strains,

f Danava.

moment,"

accordinpf to the original, kshanam.

§ Pranaya-kopavat, "affectionately vexed."

^

Variant: Vraja, instead of vana.

•*

Pra/iaya-kopin

;

the

same

as pranaya-kopavat.

See note

§§ Called, in the original, Sauri.

21*

§,

above,

VISHNU PURANA.

324 in various

women

measures,* such as the

loved; and

they, as soon as they heard the melody, quitted their

homes, and hastened to meet the foe of Madhu.f One damsel gently sang an accompaniment to his song; another attentively listened to his melody.

One,

call-

ing out upon his name, then shrunk abashed; whilst

more

another,

bold,

some ture,

and instigated by One, as she

close to his side.t

affection, pressed

sallied forth,

beheld

and dared not vencontenting herself with meditating on Krishna, § of the seniors (of the family),

with closed eyes, and entire devotion, by which, imacts of merit were effaced by rapture, was expiated by regret at not beholding him;j| and others, again, reflecting upon the cause of the world, in the form of the supreme Brahma, obtained, by their sighing, final emancipation. Thus surrounded

mediately,

and

all

all

sin

by the Gopfs, Krishna t thought the lovely moonlight night of autunm propitious to the Rasa-dance.^ Many '

The Rasa-dance

others'

is

danced by men and women, holding each

hands, and going round in a circle, singing the airs to

which they dance.

According

to Bharata.

the airs are various,

both in melody and time; and the number of persons should

ncit

exceed sixty-four:

•

There are four readings here, all containing unintelligible techniThe commentators dwell on this passage at length,

calities.

t Madhusudana.

§

Govinda, in the original. This

^ **

is

a very free rendering.

For Govinda, again. Quoted by the commentators.

BOOK

CHAP.

v.,

325

XIII.

of the Gopis imitated the ditlererit actions of Krishna, his absence,

and, in

wandered through Vrindavana, "1

(representing his person). '•Behold

the

elegance

of

Krishna," exclaims another. "Vile Kaliya, stay!

For

I

am

my

am

Krishna," cries one.

movements." "Listen to

Krishna,"

a third, slapping her arms in defiance.

is

A

my

"I

am

song."*

repeated by fourth calls

out: "Herdsmen, fear nothing; be steady: the danger

of the storm is over. For, lo! I lift up Govardhana, for your shelter."! And a fifth proclaims: "Now let the herds graze where they will: for I have destroyed

Dhenuka." Thus, in various actions of Krishna, the Gopis imitated him, whilst away, and beguiled their sorrow by mimicking his sports. X Looking down upon the ground, one damsel calls to her friend, as the light down upon her body stands erect (with joy), and the lotoses of her eyes expand: "See, here are the marks of Krishna's feet, as he has gone along sportively, left

the goad.^ § '

and

the impressions of the banner, the thunderbolt, and

The

What lovely maiden

has been his compan-

soles of the feet of a deity are, usually,

variety of emblematical figures.

This

is

marked by a

carried to the greatest

extravagance by the Buddhists; the marks on the feet of

jftx^t

^^:

^ %^

T«f

^^T^

^^ni:

Gautama

II

According to the Pauranik writers, "the acts of the divinity are his, or sport"; and even "his appearances are regarded as his lild, or

Hid,

— VISHNU FUHANA.

326 ion, inebriate

with passion, as her irregular footmarks

Here Damodara has gathered flowers from

testify?*

on high; for we see alone the impressions of the tips of his feet. Here a nymph has sat down with him.

ornamented with flowers, fortunate in having propitiated Vishnu in a prior existence. f Having left her in an arrogant mood, because he had offered her flowers, the son of Nanda has gone by this road; for. see, unable to follow him with equal steps, his associate has here tripped along upon her toes, and, holdinghishand. the damsel has passed, as is evident from the uneven and intermingled footsteps.* But the rogue has merely being 130. See Transactions of fhe Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. p. 70.

It is

Professor Wilson's collected works, Vol.

pastime". p.

III.,

a decoration very moderately employed by the Hindus.

I.,

p.

124; Vol.

III.,

147.

A

similar phraseology, as

if

with design to convey an impressive idea

— absolute inertness and ataraxy being the subliniest India. Supreme, — has been employed elsewhere than

of the divine nature,

attributes of the

in

"Every providential energy of deity, about a sensible nature, was said, by ancient theologists and philosophers, to be the sport of divinity." Thomas Taylor, Metamorphosis, Sfc. of Apuleius, p. 43, note 1. For the scholiastic Supreme of the Hindus, which, only that it has

—

Gnosticism, all else

may

mate nor emanations,

neither

— see

note

*

it

is

not

compared with

to p. 253, supra.

being sheer phantasm,

In short,

be

to be

—

is

pure

Brahma, the

spirit,

Bc:>i,i

the

of

sole existence,

and, therefore, incognitive.

construed to the imagination, and

is

indis-

tinguishable, save to the eye of faith, from a nonentity.

The Puranas generally modify philosophy.

this

See Vol.

I.,

p. 41,

which

is

that of the Vedanta 1

and «.

For extracts from Dr. South and Erigena, see the supplement note, at the end of the volume.

T?^Tf^ (T^n^fTTf^

^

this view,

note 2; and p. 172, notes

This sentence, in

its

^^5?T^fI^^

^

II

latter portion, is freely translated.

to

BOOK taken her hand, and

CHAP.

v.,

327

XIII.

her neglected; for here the

left

paces indicate the path of a person

in despair.

doubtedly, he promised that he would quickly again; for here are his

own

Uncome

footsteps returning with

Here he has entered the thick forest, impervious to the rays of the moon; and his steps can be traced no further."* Hopeless, then, of beholding Krishna, the Gopis returned, and repaired to the banks of the Yamuna, where they sang his songs ;f and prespeed.

sently they beheld the preserver of the three worlds,

with a smiling aspect, hastening towards them.

t

On

which, one exclaimed ''Krishna! Krishna!" unable to articulate anything else; another affected to contract

her forehead with frowns, as drinking, with the bees of her eyes, the lotos of the face of Hari; another, closing her eyelids, contemplated, internally, his form, as if

engaged

in

an act of devotion. Then Madhava, com-

ing amongst them, conciliated

some with

soft speeches,

some, with gentle looks ;§ and some he took by the hand: and the illustrious deity sported with them in

As each of the Gopis, howkeep in one place, close to the side of Krishna, the circle of the dance could not be constructed; and he, therefore, took each by the hand, and,

the stations of the dance.

||

ever, attempted to

t Charita, 'achievements.' Also here called aklisht'a-chesht'ita, "unwearied in exploits." I

pare aklisht'a-karman, in note f to §

*JH^Ttf^%.) II

p.

282, supra.

"with frowning looks."

Tnf^: iT^Twf^Tnf^'TfiftfH:

^f ^t^t^

i

Com-

VISHNU PURANA.

328

when

eyeUds were shut by the

their

touch, the cu'cle This

'

makes

a rather inexplicit statement;*

is

Krishna,

clear.

it

it

said,

is

such

effects of

Then proceeded the

was formed.^

in

but

comment

the

order to form the

circle,

There

takes each damsel by the hand, and leads her to her place.

he quits her; but the effect of the contact her of the power of perception

;

self,

bolder,

is

such, that

it

deprives

and she contentedly takes the

hand of her female neighbour, thinking

Bhagavataf

is

it

to

The

be Krishna's.

and asserts that Krishna multiplied him-

and actually stood between each two damsels:

The Rasa-dance, formed then, led

off

of a circle graced by the Gopis,

was,

by the lord of magic, Krishna having placed him-

self in the midst of

every two of the nymphs."

il

The Hari

Variisall

intimates the same, though not very fully:

^T^^: "Then

all

the

^"^^JT^fTft

nymphs

^*Wt

'ft^^'T^T:

II

of the cowherds, placing themselves

in

couples in a row, engaged in pleasant diversion, singing the deeds of Krishna."

And

•

The Pankti,

the rendering

is

or row,

by the commentator,**

is said,

very far from being

literal,

t X., Prior Section, XXIII., 3. Ratnagarbha, who quotes the I The commentator this stanza,

have completed Professor Wilson's partial citation of

§

I

II

M.

above etait

Hauvette-Besnault's is

as follows:

"La

menee par Crichna,

plafant entre elles,

Vide infra,

p.

5/. 4088. <|I

Nilakantha.

translation

fete

du

qui,

qu'il etait

3^1, note •*.

of

the

entire

two verses cf

this

passage.

quoted

passage

rasa, embellie par le cercle des Gopis,

usant de sa puissance

deux a deux,

chaque femme croyait

••

first

gives the second thus:

les tenait

magique

embrassees par

aupres d'elle."

le

et

se

cou; et

1

BOOK to

(kiK;e,

CHAP.

v.,

the music of

329

XIII.

to

mean, here, the

that

and charms of

theii' clasbinn; hracelets,

sorm's that celebrated, in suitable strain, the

and the 'couples',

Mai'idala, or ring;

He

Krishna was between every two.

imply

to

quotes a verse' to this

from some other Vaishnava worlv ^^^TT^'TT^'tTT; ^T^^T^

efl'ect,

:

^^^fr ^"qj^fj "^^^^^^i ''Between each two damsels was Madhava and between each two Madhavas was a nymph; and the son of Devaki played on the

^T^T

w[yi^

'^T^r:

*

*

*

*

i

;

For, in

flute".

fact,

Hari Varhsa

Krishna

in the centre.

by himself,

also,

cites

is

not only dancing with each, but

For

this the

^N

TtTfTTj: ^^^tfr ^4t^ ^^T fT^^^ "The many-formed (being) assumes (various)

^% Literally,

One form stood the

commentator on the

a passage from the Vedas:

occupying triple observance."

apart,

verse be genuine,

1

bodies.

Now,

t

if

probably refers to something that has

it

do with Krishna; but it is explained to apply to the Rasa; form of Krishna being supposed to be meant, as wholly distinct from the Gopis, and yet being beheld, by every one of

little to

the

them, on each side and

In the meditation upon

in front of her.

Brahma Vaivarta, he is to be contemplated in the centre of the Rasa Maridala, in association with his favourite Radha. But the Maiidala described in that work Krishna which

is

is

enjoined in the

not a ring of dancers, but a circle of definite space at Vrinda-

vana, within which Krishna, Radha, and the Gopis divert them-

•

The quotation seems

to be prose,

t Rightly, and as quoted by the commentator:

tl^T This

is

the

^% first

g^^^^T verse

^^^T

of Rigveda,

fTW"^

III.,

^N

LV., 14.

TfTfT^T

in his translation of the Rigveda, Vol. III., p. 98, renders

earth

wears bodies of

year and a half old *

many

I

Professor Wilson,

forms: she abides on high,

it

thus:

"The

cherishing her

(calf)."

This interpretation does

not

represent

accurately

the

meaning of But the

the verse as explained by the commentator on the Harivaihsa.

commentator's explanation

is

not worth stopping to set forth.

VLSHNU I'URANA.

330 the

Krishna sang the moon of

autumnal season.*

autumn,— a mhie of gentle radiance; but the nymphs repeated the praises of Krishna alone, f At times, one of them, wearied by the revolving dance, threw her

ornamented with tinkling bracelets, round the neck: of the destroyer of Madhu:§ another, skilled hi the

arms,

selves, not very decorously.

This work has, probably, given the

Rasa Yatra, is month of Karttika,

tone to the style in whicli the annual festival, the celebrated,

in various parts

of India,

the

in

upon the sun's entrance into Libra, by nocturnal dances, and presentations of the sports of Krishna.

A

circular dance of

re-

men

and women, however, does not form any prominent feature at it may be doubted if it is ever performed. Some of the earliest labourers in the field of Hindu mythology

these entertainments; and

have thought

this circular

round

the

p. 108;

Vol. XL,

the

to

(Maurice,

sun

to

lar friends

Vol.

by any of the At the Rasa Maridala of the Brahma accompanied by thirty-six of her most particu-

is

amongst the Gopis

;

but they are, each, attended by ;

and none of the crowd are

without male multiples of Krishna. Puratia,

is,

that these are,

The only mysticism all,

one with Krishna; the

§

Go-

and the illusory manifestations of Krishna; he himself being

supreme, unmodified soul.

t

left

hinted

varied vital conditions of one spirit being represented by the pis

1.,

number assigned Hindu authorities, beyond its

thousands of inferior personages

at, in that

of Hindus,

sixty-four.

Radha

Vaivarta.

Ancient History

35G); but there is no particular

p.

performers,

limitation

dance to typify the dance of the planets

^^

*

'^^,

"placed on the shoulder,"

Madhu-nighdtin.

BOOK

v.,

art of singing his praises,

CHAP.

331

XIII.

embraced

The

him.^'

of perspiration from the arms of Hari were like

(h'ops fertil-

which produced a crop of down upon the temples f of the Gopis. Krishna sang the strain that was appropriate to the dance. The Gopis repeatedly izing rain,

exclaimed "Bravo, Krishna!" to his song. When leading, they followed him; when returning,: they encountered him: and, whether he went forwards or backwards, they ever attended on his steps. Whilst frolicking thus with the Gopis, they considered every instant, w^ithout him, a

myriad

§ of years; and, prohibited (in

vain) by husbands, fathers, brothers, they at

night, to

affection.;!

went

forth,

sport with Krishna, the object of their

Thus, the illimitable being, the benevolent

remover of all imperfections, assumed the character of a youth amongst the females of the herdsmen of Vraja; If pervading their natures, and that of their lords, by his

own and

For, even

essence, all-diffusive like the wind.

in all creatures,

air are

present,

the elements of ether,

comprehended,

and

in

so,

fire,

also, is

as,

earth, water,

he everywhere

** all.

The damsel not only embraced but kissed him. f The original, kapola, yields 'cheeks.' Valane, "in turning." I § Kofi, 'ten millions.'

•* In the Journal Asiatique for 1865, pp. 373—445 (Series Vl., Vol. V.), M. Hauvette-Besnault has published the text, accompanied by an exact

VISHNU PURANA.

332

and elegant translation, of the Fanchddliydyi, i C, Chapters XXIX.— XXXIIl. of the Bhdgavata-purdna, Book X., Prior Section, on the frolics of Krishna with

the gopis.

In his

Besnault has pertinently quoted, the present Chapter of the

in

introductory the

remarks,

original,

nearly

M.

Hauvette-

the

whole of

Vishnu- yurdna.

This careful scholar would render a real service to literature by comof the Bhdgavata-'purdna which was left unfinished The concluding Books of the B/uhjavata, hy the lamented Burnouf. pleting the edition

as

may

be inferred even from the notes of the present volume, are well

worthy of translation

in detail.

CHAPTER Krishna

ONE

kills the

demon

XIV.

Arishta, in the form of a hull.

evening, whilst Krishna" and the Gopis were

amusing themselves

in the

dance, the

disguised as a savage bull,f

came

having spread alarm through the

was

demon

Arishta,

to the spot,

after

His colour

station.

that of a cloud chai-ged with rain: he

had vastt

horns; and his eyes were like two (fiery) suns. As he

moved, he ploughed up the ground with tongue was repeatedly licking his

his hoofs; his

his tail was were firm, and, between them, rose a hump of enormous dimensions; his haunches were soiled with ordure, and he was a terror to the herds; his dewlap hung low; and his face was marked with scars, from butting against the trees. § lips;

erect; the sinews of his shoulders

Terrifying

all

the kine, the

demon who

haunts the forests in the shape of a hermits and ascetics, advanced.

[,

of such a formidable aspect, the

women were

bull,

perpetually

destroying

Beholding an animal

herdsmen and

their

exceedingly frightened, and called aloud

on Krishna, who came

to their succour, shouting,

slapping his arms in defiance. If

When

and

the Daitya heard

the noise, he turned upon his challenger; and, fixing *

Janardana, in the original.

t The Sanskrit simply calls Arisht'a samada, 'furious,' *

§

Tikshna, 'sharp.'

The

description of Arisht'a

f^WT^^T^^

is

not rendered to the

^^52ref7r ^:

w^i

II

letter.

384

VISHNU PUR ANA.

his eyes

and pointing

horns

his

at the belly of Kesava,

he ran furiously upon the youth. Krishna stirred not from his post, but, smiling in sport and derision, awaited the near approach of the

l)ull,

when he

seized him, as

an alligator* would have done, and held him, firmly,

by the horns, whilst he pressed his sides with his knees. Having thus humbled his pride, and held him captive by his horns, f he wrung his throat, as if it had been a piece of wet cloth, and, then, tearing off one of the horns, he beat the fierce

demon with

it,

until

vomiting l)lood from his mouth. Seeing him

herdsmen

glorified Krishna,! as the

celestials of old praised Indra, §

over (the Asura) Jambha.

'

This exploit

is

related a

he died,

slain,

the

companies of the

when he triumphed

^jj

little

more

in detail in the

Bhaga-

vata and Hari Van'isa.

*

Grdha.

+

The

orifjinal

has Janardana.

§ Substituted, by the Translator, for Sahasraksha.

note

Vide supra,

p.

321,

f.

In the There is mention of Jambha and Kujambha in p. 3, supra. Mahdbhdrata, Sdnti-parvan, U. 3660, Jambha, Bala, and Paka are named Ij

together.

CHAPTER XV. Kan'isa informed,

by Narada, of the existence of Krishna and

lialarama: he sends Kesin to destroy them, and Akrura, to bring them to Mathura.

AFTER

(these things had

come to pass,) Arislita andPralamba had been

the bull-demon,* and Dhennka,

Govardhana had been lifted up, the serpent Kahad been subdued, the two trees had been broken, the female fiend Piitana had been killed, and the waggon had been overturned, Narada went to Kamsa, and

slahi,

liya

related to

him the whole, beginning with the

trans-

ference of the child from Devaki to Yasoda. Hearing this from Narada, Kamsa was highly incensed with

Vasudeva, and bitterly reproached him, and all the Yadavas, in an assembly of the tribe. Then, reflecting what was to be done, he determined to destroy both Raina and Krishna, whilst they were yet young, and before they had attained to manly vigour; for which

purpose he resolved to invite them from Vraja, under pretext of the solemn i-ite of the lustration of arms,f when he would engage them in a trial of strength with his chief boxers,

Chanura and Mushtika, by

whom they

would, assuredly, be killed.: "I will send," he said, '•the noble Yadu,§ Akrura, the son of Swaphalka,!; to Gokula, to bring them hither. Kesin, *

X

who haunts

the

Kakudmin. There is much freedom

§

Yadu-'pungava.

II

Vide supra,

p.

94.

woods

I will

order the fierce

of Vr in da van a, to attack

+ Dhanur-maha. in

the rendering of this sentence.

VISHNU PUR ANA.

336 them; and he kill

them. "

of unequalled might, and will surely

is

Or,

they arrive here,

if

my

elephant,

Ku-

valayapida, shall trample to death these two cow-boy

Having thus

sons of Vasudeva." destroy

Rama and

and said to him: "Lord of liberal

for the heroic Akrura, gifts,

attend to

^

my

me, perform

plans to

his

laid

Janardana, the impious Kaiiisa sent

my

words, and, out of friendship for

Ascend your

orders.

chariot,

and go

hence to the station of the herdsman Nanda. f Two vile boys,t portions of Vishnu, have been born there, for the express object of effecting

the fourteenth lunation of arms;^ and I wish Dana-pati.

'

The

Syamantaka gem Kamsa,

it

I

have

my

destruction.

by you,

to be brought here,

them

On

to celebrate the festival

epithet refers to Akrura's possession of the

(r/c?e

su2n-a,

although, as here used by

p. 91),

an anachronism; the gem not becoming his until

is

after Krishna's maturity.

Dhanur-maha (^il^^f)- The same phrase occurs

^

ferent authorities. In

its

ordinary acceptation,

There

military festival.

is

in the dif-

would imply any

it

one of great celebrity, which,

south of India, closes the Dasahara, or festival of Durga, military exercises are performed, and a field cal

of the opening of a campaign.

implements. tenth

The proper day

of the light half of

tember or beginning of October. Society,

Vol.

^IT'^^T'i

III.,

p. 73;

Worship

for this

Aswina,

also,

is

when

ravaged, as typi-

is

paid to military

the Vijaya dasami,

falling about the

§

or

end of Sep-

Transactions of the

Amara Kosa,

Bombay

under the word

(Lohabhisara). Both our text and that of the Bha-

rTW^T^fTR^RTTf ^^ ^Trff^^f^ •j-

is

in the

II

Nanda-gokula.

*

The

§

II.,

original has VIII.,

II.,

62.

"sons of Vasudeva", I

^^^^fft

More usually read

I

^^if^fTT-

HOOIv

to take part in

tlie

v.,

CHAP. XV.

games, and that

337

tlie

people

may

see

them engage in a boxing-match with my two dexterous athletc'B,* Ghanura and Miishtika; or, haply, my elephant, Kuvalayapida, driven against them by his rider, f shall kill these two iniquitous youngsters, sons ofVasudeva. When they are out of the way, I w^ill put to death Vasudeva himself, the cowherd Nanda, and my foolish father, Ugrasena; and 1 will seize upon the herds and flocks, t and all the possessions, of the rebellious Gopas, who have ever been my foes. Except thou, lord of liberality, § all the Yadavas are hostile to me: but I will devise schemes for their extirpation; and I shall, then, reign over

my

kingdom,

||

in

concert with thee,

without any annoyance. Through regard for me, there-

do thou

fore,

mand

go, as I direct thee;

the cowdierds to bring

and thou

shalt

com-

with speed, their supplies of milk, and butter, and curds." t in,

gavata, liowevei-, intimate the celebration of the feast in question

on the fourteenth day of the fortnight specified);

(in

what month,

and an occasional 'passage of arms,' therefore,

is

not

is all

The fourteenth day of the light lunation of any commonly, held appropriate for a holyday or religious

that is intended.

month

be seen, in the sequel,** that the leading feature of

It will

rite.

*

is,

'Pancratiasts,

'

more nearly; malla,

in

For the imiiort

the Sanskrit

of this term, see an annotation near the end of Chapter

XX.

Book.

t Mahd-mdtra. t

Qo-dhandni.

§ Ddna-pati. Ii

**

^i^l«^cl

,

says the original,

See Ohaptor

IV.

XX.

— "freed

from Yadavas."

nf tins Hook,

22

of the present

—

338

VISHNU PURANA.

Being thus undertook to chariot,

instriicted, the iUustrious Akriira readily visit

hef went

the ceremonial spoiled by

Krishna;* and, ascending his stately forth from the city of Mathura.

was intended

Ki-ishi'ia's

to

have been a

breaking the

bow

that

trial

of archery,

was

to

have been

used on the occasion.

t Madhu-priya is the epithet which the original here gives hiui. It means, literally, "clear to the Madhus;" i.e., the commentators say, "to the family of

Madhu,"

.

CHAPTER Kesin,

in the

XVI.

form of a horse, slain by Krishna: he

is

praised

by Narada.

KESIN, confiding in his prowess, having received commands of Kaihsa, set. off to (the woods of)

the

Vrindavana, with the intention of destroying Krishna. (in the shape of a steed), spurning the earth

He came

with his hoofs, scattering the clouds with his mane, in his paces, beyond the orbits of the

and springing,

sun and moon. The cowherds and their females, hearing his neighings, were struck with terror, and fled to

upon him to save them. deep as the roaring of the thunder-cloud, Krishna replied to them: "Away with these fears of Kesin! Is the valour of a hero annihilated by your

Govinda

for protection, calling

In a voice

alarms?

What

is

there to apprehend from one of such

might, whose neighings are his only terrors; a galloping and vicious steed, who is ridden by the little

strength of the Daityas?*

Come

on,

wretch!

I

am

thy teeth

down thy

throat, as the wielder of the tridentf did to

Pushan.^:

Krishna; and

'

I

As Virabhadra

at the sacrifice of

did to

'

§ II

all

Pusha§ or Pushan,— a form

Daksha.

f^^^^1#T f Pindkadhrik.

knock

will

See Vol.

I.,

p.

^^m ^^^Tf^TT

The pindka

is,

131,

note

of Siirya,— 1|

II

here, a club.

umff 1^ Fwt^t ^wtfr^ fx?-n^^

I

of, not an optional substitute for, Pushan, Also see Original Sanskrit Texts, Vol. IV., pp. 168 and 322.

Nominative case

22"

340

VISHNU FUUANA.

Thus deiying

combat, Govinda went to en-

to

lihii

The demon

ran upon h'un, with his mouth opened wide; but Krishna,* enlarging the bulk of his arm, thrust it into his mouth, and wrenched out the teeth, which fell from his jaws like fragments of white clouds, f Still, the arm of Krishna, in the throat of the demon, continued to enlarge, like a malady increasing, from its commencement, till it ends in dissolution. + From his torn lips the demon vomited foam

counter Kesin.

and blood; his eyes rolled in agony; his joints gave way; he beat the earth with his feet;§ his body was covered with perspiration he became incapable of any effort. The formidable demon, having his mouth rent ;

II

open by the arm of Krishna,

fell

down, torn asunder,

by lightning. He lay separated into two portions, each having two legs, half a back, half a tail, one ear, one eye, and one nostril. Krishna stood. If unharmed and smiling, after the destruction of the demon, surrounded by the cowherds, who, together

like a tree struck

with their women, were

filled

with astonishment at the

death of Kesin, and glorified the amiable god with the lotos-eyes.** Narada, the '

Janardana, in the original.

The only reading that t Ratnagarhhas interpretation ginning": ^i^^TfrT'TTT'^

ment § II

^ ft Vol.

invisible, seated

Brahman, ff

is

1

is:

find

^^T

is

neglected

^3^^fT:

^f^Wf^fi:

troni

ils

Sridhara's

I

I

lie-

com-

briefer.

Here follow the untranslated words Asura. Insert 'unwearied', T!I5TT?T^rT«TI

Vipra. ill.,

^if^TT^'^^^'^t^ft:

"like a disease

p.

Narada 08,

1.

is

commonly

^I^tb^ **

I

considered

1; hut also see Vol.

1.,

p.

to

^^(^^^

|

Pundarikdksha. he

a

Devarshi.

100, note 2.

See

:

BOOK a cloud, beheld the

in

CHAP. xvr.

v.,

and delightedly ex-

of'Kesin,

fall

341

claimed: "Well done! lord of the universe,* who,

in

thy sports, f hast destroyed Kesin, the oppressor of the denizens of heaven!*

Curious to behold this great

combat between a man and a horse,— such a one as was never before heard of,— I have come from heaven. Wonderful are the works that thou hast done, in thy descent (upon the earth).

They have

ishment; but

all),

this,

(above

Indra§ and the gods lived

in

me

For

this,

meet thee more,

Farewell!!

j

again,

in conflict

Kamsa

Or Kesi and va 'who

'

But

tins

is

I will

kills,

Krishna corresponding, It is,

fus.

hair"

fire,

—

also,

{vide supra,

purport all

•

'hair,'

the son of Ugra'to kill.'

and 'va' possessive

in this respect,

to the

note

p. 258,

which are the

Vide supra,

*

Tridivaukas.

§ Substituted,

p.

2).

And, again, Kesa

light of Krishna,

is

said to

by the Translator,

XX.

^l.

for

4337

of this Book.

— whence

he

is

or

called

Mahabharata, Moksha Dharma.

325, note §.

Ciimpare the Harivaim^a,

Chapter

af-

Apollo Crini-

derived from the legend of his origin from 'a

Jaganndtha.

** SJee

I shall

two days

radiance' or 'rays', whether of the sun, or moon,

t

II

When

in

'—from vadh or badh,

Kesava, 'the rayed' or 'radiant'. *

*'^"'

by the name

depart.

a Paurai'iik etymology, and less satisfactory than the

usual grammatical one of Kesa, fix;

now

conqueror of Kesin,

with

who down upon

that thou hast slain the impious

Kesin, thou shalt be known, in the world, of Kesava.^

aston-

pleasure.

dread of this horse,

tossed his mane, and neighed, and looked the clouds.

my

excited

has given

Sakra.

VISHNU PURANA.

342

sena, with his followers,

shall

have been

slain, then,

upholder of the earth, will earth's burthens have been

Many

lightened by thee.*

are the battles of the kings

that I have to see, in which thou shalt be renowned. I

will

now

depart,

Govinda.

A

great deed, and ac-

ceptable to the gods, has been done by thee.

been much delighted with thee, and leave, "t

way

When Narada had gone,

The legend

is

told

by

all

women

^^t

^T^Tf^

have

my

Gokula,—

of Vraja.

the other narrators

^f^^ ^^^T^

^^rf fT^i:

^

of Krishna's

juvenile exploits.

t

I

take

Krishna, not in any

surprised, returned, with the Gopas, to

the sole object of the eyes of the

'

now

I

343

CORRIGENDA, p. 2, note P.

11,

X.,

Also see Vol.

|.

note

I.,

p.

&c.

200, supplement to p. 152.

Puniravas and Urvasi are, both, named in the Rigveda, For other references touching them, see Original Sanskrit

•.

XCV.

Texts, Part I., p. 226, et aliter (2nd ed.). P. 14, note **. In si. 1761 of the Harivaiiisa, we find its second mention Probably it was in note 2 to p. 138 of .Inhmi and his wife Kaveri. that Professor Wilson entertained the intention, which he pretermitted to fulfil, of recurring to Kaveri.

P. 15, 1. 1. Read Kusa. For Girivraja, see p. 180, note 1. P. 15, notes, 1. 14 P. 17, 1. 3 ah infra. For the original, from this point of Chapter VII. to its end, and an improved translation, see Original Sanskrit Texts,

Part

I.,

349—351 (2nd

pp.

P. 20, notes,

1.

P. 25, notes,

11.

4 ab

infra.

9 and 12.

ed.).

Read

fxjfr^j^.

For "^f^^cR^w^, here rendered "remorse-

less", see p. 282, note f. Read Devarata. P. 26, notes, 1. 2.

P. 26, notes,

P. 30, note

1.

*.

5. I

Read

am

^^r^cq-TT^^

indebted to Dr. Muir for calling

my

attention to

Asura Swarbhanu of the Rigveda, V., XL. See Original Sanskrit Texts, Part I., pp. 469, 470 ('ind ed.). That is to say, the Bhdgavata-purdna has Kusa, P. 31, notes, last line. where the Vishnu-purdna has Lesa. For Kasiraja, read king of the Kasis. Compare suppleP. 32, 1. 2. mentary note, a little below, on p. 57, notes 4 and §§. Also see my Benares, Ancient and Medieval, p. 7, notes 2 and 7. the

P. 32, note 2. P. 32, note [.

Read Kasiya. My MSS. of the Vdyu-purdna

are rather doubtful as

to

the reading Rasht'ra.

Regarding the For another Divodasa, see p. 146, 1. 1. Kasis and the two Pauraiiik Divodasas, I have elsewhere written as follows: "The Rigveda affords no warrant for connecting with the It speaks of Divodasa, and it Kasis any person whom it mentions.

P. 33,

1.

5.

speaks of Pratardana

;

but only in later literature are they called father

and son, and rulers of the Kasis; and, where Katyayana, in his Rigveddnukramanikd, characterizes the latter as Kdiirdja, he may have expressed himself metachronically, under the influence of a modern As to the former, tradition which he and his contemporaries accepted. we find, indeed, in post-vaidik books, two Divodasas into whom a of them is son of One single personage seems to have been parted. Bhadryaswa, as in the Rigveda; but it is the other, the son of Bhimaratha, and father of Pratardana, that is called king of the Kasis. It may be atUled, that there is no ground for considering Badhryaswa and Bhimaratha to be two names of one and the same person." Benares, ;

&c., p. 9,

P. 36,

I.

1.

note

1.

Read Ritadhwaja.

COHRlGENI>A, &c.

344

See, P. 39, notes, 1. 9 ah infra. little above, on p. 32, 1. 2. P. 40, notes,

P. 44, note

1.

For

X\.

P. 47, notes,

P. 47, note

Santi Parvan.

Kshattravriddha, read Lesa.

ab infra.

7

1.

Read

^^

^^T^

See

3 ab infra.

1.

Instead of cT^,

31, note X.

p.

^ ^.

Substitute, for the whole: Adi-parvan,

\\.

P. 55, notes,

supplementary note, a

Kdsirdja,

Kasi, too, is a patrouym of Kasa. Read Si'iajaya. 3 ab infra.

•.

P. 43, notes,

Read

2.

1.

P. 40, note

for

.si

some copies

37i;2,

of the

commen-

tary read cT''^.

and

P. 57, notes 4

§§.

We

should translate:

"king

of the

Avantyas",

In many such cases, the subjects of a ruler, not Compare Kdiirdja, &c. &c. his territory, uuist be understood. The "Gehlots" or Gahlots are referred to Guhila or P. 59, notes, 1. 21. Journal of the American Oriental See the Gobhila, as their eponyniist. to render

Society,

Avantya.

Vol. VI., pp. 500, 510, and p. 518, note n.

P. 73, notes,

1.

Read ^Z-

12.

In one copy of the commentary, I find, as the reading, As to Mrittikathe true name, in all probability. vati, by which appellation the same place seems to be designated,— the Ilarivamsa, See the Narmada on been having as represented it is si. 1983.

P. 73, note +. Mfittikavata,

—

P. 74,

notes,

—

1.

13.

Read '^^S[f^'i.

It should have been added, that the capital of This is not the name of a country, as Professor to he. p. 330, note 1, and elsewhere,— supposes it The term "Kasiraja", it is most likely,^ is no P. 87, 11. 12, 14, and 18. proper name here, but simply descriptive,— "king of the Ka.sis." See supplementary note on p. 32, 1. 2, of this volume.

P. 84,

notes f and §.

Videha

is

Wilson— in

Mithila.

Vol.

III.,

^

P.

103, note

«.

P. 108, note f-

For

of Avanti, the country,

read Avantyas.

P. 109, note iji.. Read Kaiiisa. P. 110, 1. 4. Read Suvam.^a. P. HI, notes, 1. 3 ab infra. Also vide supra, p. 101, note ***. P, 126, note fSee supplementary note on p. 33, P. 14(5, note ++. Read Hari Vamsa. P. 148, notes, 1. 7

P

^

'i'^e reading should be, undoubtedly: ^^cflftW^f^See the preceding note. Piiru must be right.

1.

o.

For an account, from the Mahdbhdrata,

of the birth Original Sanskrit Texts, Part IV., pp., 247, 248. Jarasandha's father. King Bnhadratha, it is, in substance, as follows. After having long been barren, each of them bore had two wives. contemplated with horror, were moieties, These son. a of half him Jara, a female ghoul, that she may carry otf the pieces cast away. The halves coalesce, and become together. the more readily, lays them endowed with life. The l>oy thus patched up wails out; whereupon and the king and the servants sally forth from Brihadratha's palace, The ghouless assumes a human form, and makes (lueen with them. She discloses that she has been worover the infant to its father. house-goddess, shipped, in i.-norance of her real character, as the king's the homage done her, she has restored for gratitude in that, and adds,

150, 11. 6 and 7. 'of Jarasandha, see

CORKIGENDA,

345

&o.

the monarch his son, the halves of whom, she alleges, were united into an animated whole quite independently of her will or power. Ri'ihadratha subsequently directs his subjects, the inhabitants of Magadha, to celebrate a great festival in Jara's honour. Herein, as Dr Muir repeats after Professor Lassen, we are furnished with "an instance of the local adoration of particular deities in ancient India." For seventh, read ninth. P. 151, notes, 1. 2 ab infra. See Colebrooke's Digest of Hindu Law, P. 158, note 1.

466

Vol.

II.,

— 476.

pp.

For the probably correct interpretation of the original, Kdsirdja, see supplementary note on p. 3'2, 1. 2. For hy, read by. P. 159, notes, 1. 4 In the Mahdbhdrata, Adi-parvan, 3829, we read, that P. 159, note ff. Bhimasena married cRJ'^t '^^T'^X!t, "Balandhara, daughter of the P.

158, note +.

king of the Kasis." M Fauche, mistaking an accusative for a locative, doubt I has translated: "Bhimasena epousa dans Kagi Balandhara." whether Kasi or Kasi, as the name of a city or kingdom, is anywhere to be met vvith in ancient Sanskrit literature. For Hastinapura, compare p. 139, note «. P. 164, note f.

Read verse is. Read Mahawaiiiso. 1. 18. Read Rajagi'iha. Read ^fziT^'"last line.

P. 166, notes, P. 170, notes, P. 171, notes,

1.

1.

P. 173, notes,

3.

10.

We

here P. 180, note 1; and p. 181, note .. dynasty of Kasi kings. For the first, see pp. P.

186, note

«

have traces of a second

30—40. The king named between Nanda and Chandragupta

.

have conjectured, very hesitatingly, may have borne the Brihanmanas. See my Benares, &c., p. 12, note 2. P.

189, notes,

1.

Read

8.

I

api>ellation of

Priyadarsin.

For further mention of Srisatakarni, see lieneral Cunningham's Bhilsa Topes, pp. 264 and 272.

P. 198, note §.

Read while differing. P. 200, notes, 1. 19. Read is it. P. 203, notes, last line. 1. Here and elsewhere, the most carefully written 1. Bahlikas. Vahlika, Vahlika, &c., I am, therefore, disposed

P. 212,

erroneous. P. 231, 1. 1;

p.

P. 235, notes,

1.

232, 1.

1.

2; and p. 234,

P. 240, notes, P. 247, note

1 .

|

4.

Brihad-dranyaka the

yield

account

Risbis.

•

p. 153, note !+• has disappeared from the end of the

A comma

Vol.

I.,

under

^x[.

In Vol. V.,

again under

same learned and most meritorious lexicographers

the following

similar stanza from the Atharva-veda,

The commentator whom garbha. See, note 1, &c.

line.

referred to occurs, likewise, in the Upanishad, as V., 1: see Messrs. Boehtlingk and Roth's

The passage here

Sanskrit- Worterhach, ,

to

Regarding Devapi, see

P. 237, 1..3.

^^

Read

8.

1.

Read "ff^FTTf^ •TT

MSS.

a little

I

intend, in

below,

my

— X.,

indicate

VIII., 29:

note under remark, is Ratnaannotation on p. 303,

supplementary

.

CORRIGENDA,

346

&c.

For an explanation of the t&rm akshauhini, see a note on Book v., Chapter XXII.

P. 250, noteft-

Read Sikshd.

P. 252, note f.

For the native, read Sridhara's. P. 259, note fRead places where. P. 2fil, notes, 1. 7. P. 261, note

The mistake

*.

Translator

of the

is

borrowed from his

Bengal version.

Read fable, made. Read Three pages. See Vol. II., p. 337, supplementary note on p. 59, 1. On ndman, as alleged to signify 'essence', see Burnoufs Mro8. duction a VlUatoire du Buddhisine Indien, Vol. I., p. 502, note 2, by Dr Theodor Goldstiicker. Burnouf appends to the note these words: "Je n'ai pu jusqu'ici justifier cette interpretation par les textes." The stanza occurs in the MSS. accompanied by SriP. 280, note «. dhara's commentary. Read commentators. P. 284, note •

P. 262, notes, P.

1.

4.

262, note f.

P. 267, note

•.

.

The words quoted by the Translator are Sridhara's. Both the scholiasts expound the stanzas here transcribed. Sridhara, who, equally with Ratnagarbha, cites the

P. -286, note §. P. 290, note f.

P, 291, note \\. verses on dancing, attributes P. 293,

1.

Inadvertently,

12.

"Brahma"

them I

to Bharata.

have

not

the

corrected

Translator's

Brahma. But see the next note. P 293, note I. As Dr. Muir suggests to me, I should have added, that ^T^T^' means 'preceding the Supreme,' not "the progenitor of the supreme (Brahma)", an XfT^Tf^TT: means 'supreme beyond the into

i

These hyperboles, it scarcely Supreme', not ''beyond all finite objects need be observed, are designed to express incomprehensibilities. I have to thank Dr Muir for calling my attention P. 295, notes, 1. 1. to the fact, that the adage adduced should be rendered:" Ho who does an act suited to his natural disposition incurs no guilt." '

P. 296, note t-

The Translator has followed the

text

as

accepted by

Sridhara. P. 297, note §. P.

297, notes,

P. 299, note

1.

t

.

The reading which Professor Wilson Read ^^"gft '^7{'>

prefers

is

Sridhara's.

8.

-i^Jf^X^t

i"^

the lection of Sridhara.

Of the two commentaries !|. on Book v., Ratnagarbha's and Sridhara's, the Translator has relied on the former, most generally, and, in speaking of "the commentator", refers thereto, except in those scattered cases where I have noted to the contrary. These two commentaries— the latter of which was inaccessible to me, when preparing my annotations on the first twelve Chapters of Book V.,— coincide, in a noticeable degree, not only in the authorities which they adduce, but in their elucidations,— as to their general drift, and, sometimes, as to the very words in which they are Ratnagarbha's, it seems from internal evidence, is the more delivered.

P. 303, note

1;

and

)•.

3n4,

notes § and

recent composition. In the Translator's note to which this annotation is appended, two They explanations are cited, as if occurring "in diflferent copies". are, in fact, from different commentaries,— Ratnagarbha's and Sridhara's,

:

CORRIGENDA,

347

&c.

The words of Sridhara, as professedly copied by Prorespectively. fessor Wilson, deviate somewhat, as usual, from a punctual representation.

ef)]^

is

the

P. 304, notes,

1.

lection

2.

which Sridhara prefers

Read -7r%"TT^®

to

the

more ordinary

•

In commenting on this stanza, Sridhara quotes from P. 304, note «. Daiulin, to whom, therefore, he must have been posterior.

The quotation is given by Sridhara, also, who claims from the Yoga-sdstra. For commentator's, &c., read commentators' quotation 308, note jj.

P. 308,

note §.

to take

P.

it

explanatory of the technicalities ptiraka,

Sec.

Sridhara's reading to which the Translator here accords the preference. See, further, for Bala, p. 334, note ||. P. 316, note f. in p. 334. See, for Paka, note P. 317, note *. Read Ghant'd. P. 318, note f. by Dr. South, preached at sermon ah In a P. 326, notes, 1. 6 infra. " 'T is, Westminster Abbey, Feb. 22, 1684 5, is the following passage: as it were, the sport of the Almighty, thus to baffle and confound the sous of men by such events as both cross the methods of their actings and surpass the measure of their expectations." With the /j'i'Aos of the Gnostics compare "the superessential one of Plotinus, to whom neither Intelligence, nor Self-consciousness, nor Coleridge's Aids to Reflection, Life, nor even Being can be attributed."

P. 312, note «.

It

is

;:

—

p. 158, (ed. of 1836).

deity into something well-nigh as shadowy: nescit se quid est, quia non est quid; incomprehensibilis quippe in aliquo, et sibi ipsi et omni intellectui." De Divisione Naturae, II., 28 (ed. Migne, col. 589). It seems, that, in the sphere of the profundities, the election lies, to most minds, between something like this and the popular theologies which offer, as their first principle, a Supreme constituted in the image

Erigena

sublimates

"Deus itaque

of

man.

The quotation referred to, P. 329, note *. out to be half of a Janaki stanza

when read unmangled, turns

^^^nWf^rW ^n^% *T^i: ^^'fr %^^t ^^^Y^^^: P. 331, notes,

1.

Printed by

3 ab infra.

Unger

Read ^fXTfTTtf rf^

Brothers (Th. Glrimm), Berlin, Friedrichsstrasse 24.

ii

1

DATE DUE

BL1135.P8A3 1864V.4 The Vishnu Puran a system of Hindu ;

Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library

1

1012 00163 2373